ã€ŠAn Italianâ€™s Escort Loverã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Phoebe Point of View

    Thirteen Years.

    Thirteen years of painful hell and a pleasurable heaven.

    Life had a free time tozy around so it threw me into hazards for a time pass. It was like my life was a good reader like me to make a tragic story out of me.

    Am I an unlucky one?

    Not really. If I was, then I wouldn¡¯t have met him¡­ met my love.

    Am I a lucky person?

    Not at all. If I was, then I would¡¯ve not been forced to go away from him.

    Such a luckily unlucky person, that I am now in a situation where I am afraid to die and there is no eagerness to live. I have nothing to make out of my future.

    I have no decent education nor am I smart enough to make out know-how¡¯s of the society. I hardly have any money to depend on.

    What can I, at the age of twenty nine, make a future on when I worked as a prostitute from the past thirteen years?

    I was at a fresh ripen age of sixteen and was na?ve about the outside world. My parents use to work for long hours of day and cater me with essentials. It was not like they were good people nor were they bad to me. They just use to ignore me.

    I was still happy to go to school and was happy how my life was going. I was not a nerd but I loved to be educated. It was like I was secure and safe when I have knowledge.

    I smiled ruefully when I still remember the events of that awful day. I went back to our little home from school, skipping steps happily eager to go home and eat something as I was hungry. I opened the door enthusiastically and followed inside when I heard several voices arguing inside.

    Several unfamiliar voices.

    I didn¡¯t know we were expecting guests because we did not expect guests ever. The thought of being robbed crossed my mind, but there was nothing precious in our ragged house to rob. If any, the thief would leave some tip for us taking pity on us.

    I inched closer and peeked from behind a wall and noticed threerge men looking around and arguing with each other in anguage I don¡¯t understand. I couldn¡¯t go inside as they are strangers and they looked so creepy and I couldn¡¯t stay where I was because I would be found out in seconds.

    And in record time, one of the men noticed the movement behind the wall and startled me by running in front of me. If I was scared a percent more than I was, then I would¡¯ve peed in my pants with the terrifying look the men were giving me.

    They tried to talk to me at first and realizing I didn¡¯t know thenguage, they exined the situation to me in English.

    My ugly situation.

    ¡°Your parents took loads of money from an important person and did not pay yet. This morning we found them dead in a gambling house on the other side of the city. Since they cannot pay the debt now, boss told us to bring you as coteral. Now move.¡± He said in a rough tone which made me shiver in utter fear.

    Tears rolled down from my eyes when I heard the news of my parents¡¯ death and more tears flowed when my life took down from bad to worse.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    I was pulled to a middle age man who gave money to my parents and was thrown at his feet for mercy. He had a disgusting look in his eyes that I didn¡¯t know the meaning of it then. He pulled my chin up and examined my face for a good few minutes and smirked in triumph like he found what he was looking for.

    ¡°You will pay for what your parents owed me through your young beautiful body. Mars will put you into the escort house and you being a good little girl, pleasure men, gather money and pay back.¡± Was what said to me and in three hours I found myself signing a contract forcefully that it would take approximately thirteen years to repay the debt and interest and I would be working as an escort until I payback.

    The contract stated that if I paid back the money before the mentioned time, I still need to serve them until the contractual time waspleted.

    Wasn¡¯t it cruel?

    To put a girl who doesn¡¯t even know what an escort house is, in a dangerous ce for sale? But those people don¡¯t know what a heart is and what feelings are. They just threw me in the disgusting ce without any remorse.

    Two nightster from signing the contract, I found myself on the stage being ready to be auctioned for a man who would take my virginity and assault me physically.

    I still could remember the day when I was sobbing silently on the dais and no one cared about me. Not a person tried to console me or tell me that everything would be fine.

    I felt like I lost a war and was about to get beheaded for an unknown crime until¡­ I heard his voice.

    Sweet, gentle yet a firm voice¡­

    shback ¨C Thirteen years ago

    Why did mom and dad have to take money from that rude man? I don¡¯t want to be here.

    I cried and sobbed but no one cared. All they need was a girl to sell to their customers. When they took me here two days ago, the manager sir here said that I can make heaps of money the only thing I need to do is not do anything and let my master handle me.

    I am terrified and want to run as far as I can but these people have a country of guards to keep an eye on everyone.

    I don¡¯t want to be a prostitute. I want to get a degree in digitalmunication and work in a goodpanyter followed by getting married to a good man.

    But all my wishes are drowned now. I cannot study anymore. I cannot have a decent marriage anymore.

    ¡°Move, b**ch¡± The supervisordy yelled and pushed me on to the dais . I turned back to walk away but she pushed me again and closed the doors to the backstage.

    Is there any way I can save myself?

    Please God, help me.

    ¡°Phoebe here is a delicious little virgin untouched and untainted. She is all yours for two nights from tonight and the bid start from Five hundred dors.¡± The host announced and got the response from the audience with hoots and howls.

    It is dark and the only light in the hall is on me but I can feel creepy gazes on me; also my dress is not helping me at all. I was forced to wear a see through ck lingerie which contrasted my white skin color and which hugged me tightly entuating my breasts and my private parts.

    I tried to wrap my hands around myself trying to protect myself from sickening eyes with a heavy defeated heart.

    I did not show my exposed skin to anyone till now and I feel so embarrassed to wear such disgusting thing and stand in front of men.

    ¡°Six hundred dors.¡± I heard a male voice which sounded old and kind of hazed with alcohol.

    ¡°Eight hundred dors¡±

    ¡°Thousand dors¡±

    No I need to run away.

    ¡°Thousand and five hundred dors¡±

    I need to look for a good time and escape from here. I need to run away.

    ¡°Thousand and seven hundred dors.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see the littledy has captured important men here.¡± The host chuckled continuing with the bid. ¡°Thousand and seven hundred dors goes one¡­ two ¨C¡± The host was confirming the bid when he was interrupted by a young and a mesmerizing voice I ever heard.

    I cannot see his face because it¡¯s very dark, but I can make out a shadow approaching the other side of the dais and talking something seriously with the host.

    Through the little light that was thrown, I could tell that he is wearing a dark brown jacket and his hair stood up in dark spikes. I want to see this boy who spent so much to buy me but since his back was to me, I cannot.

    Who is this boy that has such money to even buy a woman?

    Is he from the same gangster group that sent me here?

    Or is he taking loans like my parents did?

    I learnt my lesson that taking huge loans is dangerous and I will not take them. Once I¡¯m free from here, I will rather beg than take loans from random gangster people.

    ¡°Sold to Mr. Russo!¡± The host hollered cheerfully and turned towards me with eyes full of dor symbols.

    I guess he made a lot of money from selling me. But I decide to run away in these two days and leave to a faraway ce where no one of them can find me.

    I need to save myself . I cannot just sit hand in hand and wait for my dignity to be trampled by these men.

    Never!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Be.¡± I yelped when I suddenly felt a raspy whisper in my ear, hot air tickling my skin. I jumped and turned around only toe face to face with the most beautiful creature on earth.

    When did hee here?

    Oh no!

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 2

    shback continues¡­

    Nolo Russo Point of ViewN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Beautiful.

    She is simply the definition of beauty which her big doe eyes and her petite frame. She looked scared and ufortable on the dais with the spotlight on her not to forget the revealing dress she was wearing. She doesn¡¯t look a day more than sixteen, so small and horrified.

    What happened to her?

    Why is such a beauty like her here in this ce?

    ¡°Enjoy your night, Nic.¡± Valdemar, one of my best friends, winked at me and walked into the crowd to find himself a girl for the night as well.

    I will not lie, I am heck nervous. This is the first time I would be doing the deed and this is so nerve wrecking. Though I am a neen year old hot blooded man, I did not get a chance to have sex before due to many reasons. I had girlfriends, we kissed, and we made out but never had sex.

    So my not-so dignified friend brought me to the escort house to learn the art of seduction and the art of bed manners. ording to him, this is the perfect ce for me to know whatdies like and what not.

    I waspletely againsting here, hand on my heart. I know how to have sex with ady; it is just that I could not have one but that does not mean I am innocent.

    But then again, Valdemar is known to be the most stubborn person on earth because he kept pestering me for whole two months.

    That dog!

    However, I did not know that I would be the one to thank him for bringing me here rather than curse him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Be¡± I whispered to her and wrapped an arm around her. She shivered in my arms but I know it was not because she is positively affected by me.

    ¡°Mr. Russo, We need your signatures here.¡± The host from earlier ran to me with a bundle of papers and produced a pen to me.

    ¡°What is this about?¡± I asked not so kindly. He was an old man but the dirty look he had in his eyes was enough for me to know that he was not a person to trust. I cleared my throat threateningly when I noticed him looking at Be with the same dirty look I observed when she was standing on dais.

    Back off!

    ¡°This document here confirms that the Lady in your arms, Phoebe Smith, will be you B**ch for two nights starting from tonight. The other two documents are regarding your payment and your promise that you would not physically assault our escorts.¡± I nodded and read the documents thoroughly before signing them and get done with it already.

    ¡°Enjoy ¨C¡± Not caring to listen to him anymore, I pulled Be with me towards the awaiting car.

    Once we are seated inside the car, I drove past the night traffic towards my penthouse which is situated on the other side of the city.

    Beautiful Be was seated next to me in the passenger seat and I couldn¡¯t help steal nces at her. Now that she is out of the thronging ce, I can finally look at her peacefully. She has the same scared look and frown creases on her forehead but it look so adorable.

    I don¡¯t know what it is about her that I paid such a mass amount of money to have two freaking nights with her when I don¡¯t even have any interest in having sex right now.

    It was like some kind of force was pushing me to take her out of that ce.

    ¡°I ¨C I don¡¯t ¨C¡± She stuttered and good Lord her voice was softer than cotton candy. I turned towards her and nodded my head, encouraging her to speak further.

    She looked innocent and frail that needs all the care in the world. Valdemar did warn me about how the girls from the escort house are vampires that suck wealth out of people. He told me specifically to not trust anyone because they do not deserve it.

    But I am not a stupid person; nor am I a heartless.

    I learnt enough in my life to not judge a person just because theye from a poor background. I do not know what made her get into a business like this, but I have learnt enough to keep my mind open about the possibilities.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this.¡± Her voice quivered. I narrowed my eyes and looked intently at her.

    ¡°What do you not want?¡± She looked in to my eyes for a second and dropped her head down in submission before pointing her finger to us.

    ¡°I do not want to ki ¨C kiss you.¡± She blinked her eyes and tried to be a little brave which she obviously failed. I bit back the smile forming on my lips and put on a serious face, deciding to y with her until we reach my penthouse.

    ¡°What if I do? I paid money to kiss you and do much more.¡± I teased her making sure to sound serious and genuine.

    Tears rolled down from her eyes and she started crying profusely, moving away from me in her seat. I mentally kicked myself for joking in such a sensitive time. I know she was notfortable with what was happening with her and I was just trying to ease the air around us.

    Damn it. Nolo! You should think before you do say something, idiota.

    ¡°Ssh, look. Look Be, calm down. I was just joking. Calm down.¡± I held her hand and caressed it soothingly to calm her down. She must be so terrified of me right now. I know many of thedies from escort house are not there willingly and Valdemar did tell me that many of them are forced into it.

    Looking at Be, it is quite clear that she is also forced to be a prostitute and knowing that she is a virgin, I should be handling her with calm and rxing words offorts.

    Such an idiot I am to make an angel cry.

    I parked the car and walked to the other side to open Be¡¯s door. She looked at me with tearful eyes but still took my offered hand.

    ¡°Calm down Be, don¡¯t cry. Look, we can talk about this when we reach my room, okay?¡± I said softly making sure to be careful not to frighten her.

    ¡°Room?¡± She gasped and twisted her hand to take it away from mine and again I kicked myself mentally for sounding like a pervert.

    ¡°We will just talk, Be. We will not kiss at all. Just go to my room, sitfortably on bed, and eat some snacks and talk. Alright?¡± I assured her holding her hand firmly in mine.

    Do I look like a mobster that she is getting to frightened of me?

    ¡°No Kiss? Really? Promise?¡± She pulled out her hand and brought her pinky finger in front of me. I looked confusingly at her not understanding what she is doing.

    She must have noticed my confusion so she pulled my hand and wrapped her pinky finger with mine and joined both our thumbs. ¡°This is how you promise and stamp it. Don¡¯t you know this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really, promise. I will not kiss you tonight.¡± I chuckled and promised her.

    I am not a very nice man to save every damsel in distress and pay a hefty lot of money for their welfare. It is just about this particr girl that made me go out of my way and take her away with me to a safe ce.

    Be nodded and followed me into the elevator and to my penthouse. When I opened the door of my house, Be gasped looking all over the house with fascination written all over her face. I smiled to myself and left her in the living room alone to bring a ss of chilled water for her.

    She must have gone through a lot today and the least I can do is offer her a rxing sip of cold water.

    ¡°Here Be, drink some water and rx on the couch here while I bring you somethingfortable to change into.¡± She seemed awkward but nodded nheless, taking a sip of cool refreshing water.

    I went to my bed room and searched the whole wardrobe to find something decent and covering for Be but being a bachelor, my closet only has male shirting. So I pulled out one of my warm t-shirt and new track pants.

    ¡°Alright. Shall we start with the introductions? I am Nolo, neen years old, took over the Russo empire just two years ago due to many tough circumstances.¡± I smiled at her and saw her smiling back at me nervously. ¡°I know your name so you can tell me how you are in this situation in the first ce.¡± I said cing the tray of sandwiches I made, on herp.

    She looked at me for good some time but did not open her mouth. I sighed and held both of her hands in mine, ¡°Be, if you do not want to share anything with me, then all you need to do is tell me so, Okay?¡± She nodded shortly,

    ¡°Good. You must be hungry so eat and then tell me what do you want to do now?¡± I said softly and received a nod from her.

    ¡°Then¡­ Can you ¨C¡± She bit her lower lip in apprehension. ¡°Can you please help me running away from here?¡± She looked at me with hopeful eyes which struck a strange cord in my heart.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 3

    shback Continues¡­

    Phoebe Point of View

    He is nice.

    He seemed like a very nice guy like a prince from an anime who is good at heart and sweet to others.

    Till now, he did not try to get close to me or kiss me and he also fed me with some delicious sandwiches which I am grateful for because this is the only meal I had today. The rude supervisordy did not give me food today because I need to look slim and petite on the stage to attract the men.

    I almost cried again when I munched on those sumptuous sandwiches and the moment I took my first sip on chilled coke, I moaned out in utter satisfaction. He chuckled loudly at my expressions but did not say anything until I finish my food.

    ¡°Umm, So?¡± I asked once I cleansed my hands and took my seat on the bed where I was sitting previously. I hesitated to continue further but I need to ask him for help to flee away from here.

    He seems to be a very influential kid around here and he is obviously rich so he might help me. Since he is also very sweet and nice with me, I want to trust him for once.

    ¡°Will you help me¡± I asked again and noticed that the amusement his eyes held earlier was immediately gone and concern reced it.

    ¡°Be ¨C¡± He sighed helplessly ¡°- The escort house you are in, is not a normal ce. That horrendous ce is maintained and run by some of the most powerful and dangerous underground people.¡± The little hope I had in me quickly left and I am filled with despair again.

    I looked at him pleadingly when he turned away his face from me and walked over to the study table and brought hisptop to the bed where I am sitting.

    What is he doing?

    Will he think of a way to help me?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    He quickly typed something in hisptop and turned it to me and showed several articles about the escort house.

    ¡°Look here, Sweetheart. Even though I helped you to escape from here and put you in a safe ce, you will still be found out by those people. They are known to very shady when ites to the business. It is like they have eyes everywhere and you can never escape their sight sessfully.¡± He said softly and showed me articles of past cases of when few girls tried to really escape.

    ¡®The famous escort house again showed its supremacy in the city when one of the newly brought escort escaped sessfully from them but only for seven hours. The authority of the house found her escaping to the town nearby by a goods lorry.

    The girl who was caught was kept in the house¡¯s confinement for now and news was going around that the authority would be sending her to serve one of the troublesome clients. While the government has no much hold on masters of the prostitution junction, the rulers of the house continues to take the absolute dominance over their house affairs as well over the affairs of the country.¡¯

    My hope was finally crushed to pieces. Do I have no way to get out anymore? I looked at Nolo and he showed me another case of a girl trying to escape and was punished brutally.

    Looking at the article, I understood one thing, the house authority are too powerful and I, in the desperation to escape, did not think about the trouble I might get myself into if I ever get caught.

    ¡°You ¨C will you inform them if I sessfully¡­ you know, escape?¡± I asked carefully. He was being nice with me. He is friendly and an amazing guy I ever met who is giving respect to a girl¡¯s wishes whom he bought for two nights.

    That is when realization dawned onto me. If at all I was not found with Nolo, then he would get into trouble as well and learning about the atrocious people they can go any lengths to retrieve back what belong to them.

    Oh dear, where did I get myself into?

    ¡°I am very sorry, I did not think of you while nning to escape. I know you will not want to help me because you might get into trouble too. I am terribly sorry, M-master¡± I sniffled, trying not to cry out loud.

    Will he hurt me because I talked to him carelessly?

    Oh my God, I did not call him master before and talked to him informally. I am sure he will hurt me for that. The supervisordy warned me several times to address the man who buys me as master because he will have all the right on me.

    ¡°Do not call me that.¡± He said through gritted teeth and suddenly the sweet and nice guy is no more and the guy who is before me looks more like a wolf in puberty.

    Oh ho! I messed up.

    ¡°W-What? What, M- master?¡± I inched back in fright at the way he is suddenly scowling at me.

    Oh ho! What happened to him suddenly?

    Tears have be my loyal friend in these few days which appear whenever I am in need. Water poured out from my eyes when I saw the scary look on his face which scared me like hell.

    And then I don¡¯t know what happened suddenly to him, he closed his eyes for few minutes and breathed heavily while I just stood far away from him and looked at him withpletely nk mind.

    ¡°Come here¡± He whispered slowly but since it was very silent in the room, I heard it clearly.

    Hell No, you will kill me. You look scary.

    ¡°Come here Be, I will not hurt you.¡± His eyes softened and returned to its usual friendly look. He gestured me to walk to him and though his anger has calmed down, I am still apprehensive. I shook my head in negative but immediately realized my mistake.

    I should not say ¡®no¡¯ to my master! Rule number 3!

    Unwillingly I walked to him in small steps and the moment finally arrived when I am very close to him. Angry men hit people, my father was same and so was the men in escort house. They hit girls who don¡¯t listen to them.

    I was expecting a p on my face but instead I was wrapped in warm arms. Master pressed my head on his chest lightly and patted my back soothingly which made me cry again.

    ¡°Do not call me Master again. I am not your master. Understood? Call me Nolo.¡± He spoke softly. I did not nod my head but I was so overwhelmed when he talked to me so kindly again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I lost my cool for a moment, Be. I just did not like to be called that. Now shh, calm down. Don¡¯t cry.¡± He asked me to stop crying but that only triggered my emotions even more and made me cry even more.

    ¡°Trust me when I say I would do anything in my control to help you but Be, What I am worried the most is that what if you were found? Then you will in a deep trouble, sweetheart.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what to say or what to do. He was being gentle with me unlike what I saw in the house. The men who came for women were very harsh and spoke wrongly to girls but this guy¡­ who is he?

    ¡°My parents took arge sum of money from someone and were found death without paying it. The man who loaned the money wanted to get his money back through me so he asked his men to send me to the escort house.¡± I opened up finally.

    ¡°They are so cruel and showed me some disgusting videos too.¡± I hugged him back tightly and whimpered while he did nothing but hum and rub my back in assurance. ¡°The videos were so bad, you know. The supervisordy stripped me forcibly and looked at my naked body several times and even touched me.¡±

    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay. Everything is alright and no one will hurt you when you are with me.¡± Nolo hugged tightly.

    ¡°No its not okay. She¡­ she called a¡­ a ¨C a man and showed my n-naked body to him.¡± I hupped. I cannot forget that incident. The creepy look that man gave terrified me a lot.

    Why would she show me naked to a man. It is not decent. I cried so much and hit behind the supervisordy but she pulled me back in front of that creepy man and asked him to evaluate me for God knows what.

    ¡°They want me to do what girls did in the video they showed. They will make me do that, Nolo and I don¡¯t want to do it. What if they touch me again? I don¡¯t like being touched but ¨C what if they sell me a bad man?¡± No, no I cannot let themy a hand on me again. They said after two nights with Nolo they would sell me to another man.

    ¡°Thank You Nolo but I need leave. Even if you are nice to me, the next man that buys me may not and I can¡¯t even escape from them. I think¡­ No I know what I have to do.¡± I said in sudden hurry and looked at the worried looking Nolo, ¡°I am so happy I met you. You are so nice to me Nolo, like an angel ¨C but I cannot live like this. I need to¡­ I¡­¡± I ran into the washroom and locked myself inside followed by Nolo shouting for me to open the door from outside.

    I need to end this life. If I am not alive then there is no problem at all to start with.

    Yes, this is best for me!

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 4

    shback continues¡­

    Nolo Point of View

    Idiota!

    She is in a sensitive situation right now also very lost with no clue of what to do further or how to handle the problem she has in her hands and all you care about is your dislike for being called Master?!

    Such a heartless person you are, Nolo!

    She is such an innocent doll who needs care and kindness and I, being a stupid person, disyed my anger on her.

    But after listening to what happened to her, I could not help feel a high sense of protection towards this young girl. Not only innocent and beautiful but I don¡¯t know what is that this girl has in her because she keeps on pulling my attention towards her. It is like I can only think of her or has no thoughts at all.

    Who exactly are you, Be?

    What is it that you keep yourself in a very high ce in my mind?

    Infatuation?

    Maybe not, because I do not feel the need to f**k her. The need she creates in me is something very¡­ pure. It makes me what to know her more, stay beside her and just talk to her.

    ¡°Be, open the door.¡± I knocked the bathroom door hardly so I yelled her name to open the damn door.

    She will not die!

    I cannot let her give up on her life. For God¡¯s sake, she is the very first woman apart from my aunt and grandma that I find trustworthy.

    I did not buy her from the auction to satisfy my sexual needs. If I really want to satisfy my needs then there are more than enough women who are willing to sleep with me.

    I ¨C I just¡­ I just like her for some weird reason. She doesn¡¯t talk much, she¡¯s a very emotional person, she makes me want be a calm person around her and surprisingly I kept my temper in check from these past hours of being with her. Though she makes me a person of contrary, I still like her.

    ¡°Be, stop doing anything crazy and open the door please. Look, we can think together and get you out of that ce.¡± I heard frantic footsteps from the other side of the door but she did not attempt to open the door.

    I waited for a while and yelled out for her to open the door and when she did not, I bumped into the door several times to open it before she does what she intend to.

    ¡°Please stop. I don¡¯t want to be a woman like the supervisordy. Please let me solve my problem my own way, Nolo. If I am dead, then I don¡¯t have to go through the torture and self hate for long years of my life. I know you would lose a lot of money but if I am dead then I¡¯m sure they give you your money back.¡± She whispered back in a hoarse voice which got screechy from all the crying.

    ¡°I know Be and trust me I understand you but dying is not the only option sweetheart.¡± I tried to convince her but the desperation to escape has clouded her senses. After several attempts, I finally tore down the door and immediately ran inside when I heard a painful cry from her.

    The cold bathroom floor slowly started to tint red. I rushed to the falling body and caught in my arms, with no further ado; I pulled my handkerchief and tied it tightly around her cut wrist. Her eyes were blinking hard and seem like she couldn¡¯t gather what is happening around.

    Feeling anxious about Be¡¯s careless act, I ced her unconscious body softly on bed and called the person who can help me in situations like this.

    ¡°Dude, Nic, Is this any time to call a person who is peacefully having pleasure?¡± I heard Valdemar groaning from the other side.

    Argh!

    ¡°Vald, I need you to immediately get your a** up and take Dr. Marks to my penthouse right now.¡± I said hurriedly as Be is still bleeding in spite of wrapping a cloth around her wrist.

    ¡°Dude, are you okay? Did you faint during s*x by any chance as it is your first time?¡± He tried to joke but I am not in kidding mood. This man should know when to be serious and when to not.

    I said to bring the doctor and the first thing hees up with is me fainting? Senseless Ba****d.

    ¡°Just get the damn doctor, Vald and make sure to be silent. Do not create a ruckus while getting here.¡± I ordered and cut the call. My first priority is to look after the young girl until the doctor arrives. I can¡¯t just sit and talk to Vald like a long lost girlfriend.

    There is always a first aid kit in my room so I used my limited knowledge and cleaned the wound with antiseptic liquid and wrapped gauze around it for now. It is better now since the bleeding finally stopped after cleaning it.

    Oh Be, this is not how you deal with a problem.

    I should be fiercely angry with her right now for putting herself and me in a problem. If the word goes out that the girl I took for a night tried to kill herself, it would be a huge dent on my reputation. It can affect Russo¡¯s name as well.

    I should just let out my anger on her and leave from here asking for a reimbursement from the house.

    But then again, I understand why she took such step. Given that her family did not much care about her, then she found them dead and the creditors sold her off to a prostitute house under an absurd contract of several years with no way out. A person who does not know much about the wild side of the society is suddenly put into humiliation and forced her to serve sexually.

    I know even I would be hopeless when I put myself in your shoes. Hell, even I refused to help due to greater trouble she might get in if she really escaped.

    Just when I waspletely immersed in my own thoughts, I heard her move. I looked down and noticed her slowly getting conscious for which I released an sigh of relief.

    ¡°Be, Be are you alright?¡± I tapped her cheeks lightly making sure not to hurt her. ¡°Wake up Be.¡± I said and brought a ss of water for her.

    ¡°Why?¡± Her hoarse voice questioned me. ¡°Why did you save me?¡± She asked disappointingly. She is already crying but it was not the loud wailing she is crying without making a noise which cut through my heart.

    Something about her crying silently looked so sad. It was like her voice cannot express the load of pain anymore.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Because that is not how you should deal with your situation.¡± I said with no expression on my face. While I am d that she is awake now, I am also angry for trying to do something like that to herself.

    Though I might not express it to her directly, I did almost lose my breath when she dropped unconscious in my arms. For few seconds I felt like I lost something very important in my life.

    This girl is a stranger to me. I just met her today but still she felt so close to me. Was it because she is in a pitiful condition or was it due to some other unthinkable reason, I don¡¯t know. I just know that Be¡¯s hurt pained me.

    ¡°And how do you think I should deal with it? Do what I am supposed to? Should I just go blind about my dignity for thirteen long years and pay off the debt? Should I live like a living dead person?¡± I saw her loose her cool and question me in anger. ¡°Actually, that seems to be my only option right now. I guess I cannot just get away from it and you happen to snatch the right to die from me as well.¡± She cried out and started taking off her clothes one by one.

    The heck is going on?

    Why is she stripping?

    ¡°Be, stop. What the hell do you think you are doing?¡± I shouted at her in hurry as she is stripping her clothes off in a great speed. Her action shows helplessness and anger which is clouding her rational senses.

    ¡°I saw in the video supervisordy showed me and in that the girl has to be naked first and kiss the man.¡± She unhooked thest button of the shirt and threw it aside while working on track pants.

    ¡°Stop this madness, Be. Do not let me be harsh with you.¡± I threatened in a low dangerous voice that I use on others. I was soft and sweet with her does not mean I am a guy next door type of guy who is just so sweet to resist.

    She will surely unleash the beast inside me tonight.

    ¡°Why? I need to learn to survive with the reality. You are a nice guy and a very understanding person I ever met. I better give my first to you than get forced by a drunken old man.¡± I turned around when she pulled down her pants and unsped her bra.

    I was about to go out of the room to calm down myself, but she came before me and looked into my eyes with tears forming in her eyes again.

    I looked straight into her eyes irately and pulled her in my arms. I did not drop my gaze from her eyes and I only touched her arms making sure I don¡¯t touch any of her private skin.

    ¡°Because I am not like that. I know better than to touch an unwilling woman for my own damned needs.¡± I gritted my teeth to which she flinched back looking at my furious stance.

    ¡°And also because¡­ you deserve better.¡± I shoved her back and covered her with the shirt she dropped on the floor.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 5

    shback continues¡­

    Phoebe Point of View

    It has been a month I saw Nolost time.

    That night after securing my self-respect, he went out of his house, leaving me with the doctor. His friend who came with the doctor followed Nolo and that was thest time I saw Nolo.

    The next day and night was to be spent with Nolo as well but he did not return whatsoever but he did make sure to send a girl to give me necessities and food.

    I was confused. I did not know what was better and what not. Was having Nolo with me was a relief to me or was staying alone?

    All I wanted was to be left alone and when finally I was given the space I needed, I felt as if it was not right.

    I felt guilty for putting him in a tight spot that night. He was not the reason for my current situation and moreover he was trying to make mefortable and help me but being emotionally wrecked, I showed my gratitude by making him leave his own house.

    Such ungrateful person I am!

    ¡°Move B***h, hurry up. Your Master is waiting for you.¡± The supervisordy pushed me harshly towards an awaiting luxurious looking car.

    After that night, I was not booked by anyone thankfully but just this morning, the House received money to book me with some stranger man for the night.

    I saved myself that night anyhow, but how many nights would I be able to put up with this? How strong can I be to avoid this happening?

    How many days should I live with this fear, God! Should I be like this for those thirteen long years?

    The driver opened the back side car door for me and I was pushed inside it unceremoniously bumping my head to the top of the car.

    My only dream right now is to run away from here and beg on streets to live if needed. But in this one month I understood what Nolo said that night. I understood how powerful the Escort house authorities are.

    They have eyes everywhere. It is like they have a record on number of times a person sneezed too.

    Though I was provided with room of my own on the far end of the west wing, I can still feel being watched. Girls who live here were mostly forced into it due to many reasons. I do not have any friends here nor I have any enemies; some girls are just polite and civil with each other and it was through them I learnt of the punishments that girls receive if they try to escape or try to end their life.

    I was so thankful to Nolo that he told the authorities how the cut on my hand was caused when he we were spending the night in bed.

    The bruise of Passion, he said!

    Heaven knows what that means but it helped me.

    ¡°W-where are we going, sir?¡± I asked the driver who started driving me through the busynes of the city.

    ¡°To where boss is waiting for you, Ma¡¯am.¡± He answered shortly.

    I guess, tonight is the night that I lose my dignity. There is no way to escape from their clutches now.

    I was so engulfed in my own thoughts that I did not notice the halt of the car and my side of the car door was already open. When I jerked out from my thoughts, I noticed a hand waiting for me to take it. I looked up to see the owner of the hand and was shocked to say the least.

    What is he doing here?

    ¡°Get out, we need to go.¡± He said emotionlessly and pulled me out of the car. The driver that drove me nodded his head to him before leaving from there.

    ¡°Nolo¡± I called him but he did not respond at all. All he did was walking in front of me while he held my hand in his.

    Did he buy me for the night?

    But why? I did nothing but create awkward situation for him.

    We walked out of the elevator and entered his penthouse that he took mest time. No matter how many times I see this house, it always amazes me with its beauty and elegance.

    Rich are so lucky. All the tough and evil things only happen to poor. If only my parents have enough money, I wouldn¡¯t be here.

    ¡°Sit down, I will get you some water.¡± He mumbled and walked out leaving me alone in his bedroom.

    Argh! Now what should I tell him?

    How do I apologize for my selfish action I didst time?

    No I should first start with thanking him for being so kind to me. Yes, I should do that.

    He walked in with a ss of chilled water for me which I need the most at this time. I drank the water thirstily in a hurry and looked at him through my eyshes at the awkward silence that embraced us.

    ¡°I am¡­ Than-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± We said at the same time. My eyes widened at the sudden apologies I am receiving from him.

    What is he sorry for?

    ¡°No, no, Nolo. I am sorry that I put you in a tight spot and only thought about myself. I should apologize for letting my emotions control me and¡­ and behaving like a wild animal.¡± I dropped my head lower in shame.

    He touched my chin and looked into my eyes with mixed emotions. ¡°I understand you, Be. I am sorry because I let out my anger on you. You were already not in your right senses at that time and I should handle it with calm mind. I¡¯m sorry¡± He hugged me tightly and rubbed my hair affectionately.

    Tears brimmed in my eyes when strange warmth enveloped me. Is it because of being a teenager that his simple hug gives me unspeakable wave to me? It is like some magic was fogging around me.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I hugged him back. ¡°Thank you for helping me, consoling me, putting up with my tantrums, h-hugging me and buying me.¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Now that we talked about past, I want to talk about present now.¡± He said with a grin and sat me on the bed while taking a seat beside me.

    He cocked an eyebrow and looked at me expectantly before bringing his hand in front of me. ¡°Will you be my friend?¡± He smiled at me an asked.

    I cannot believe he asked me to be his friend?

    I looked at him for good ten minutes without blinking to decipher the alien sitting beside me. He is rich andes from a very good family then why would he want me to be his friend?

    What man what to be friends with girls like me? Even suppose I was not an escort, I am still a poor helpless girl, then why?

    ¡°You¡­¡± I stuttered and blinked several times trying to look for anything fake in his eyes which I did not find. ¡°You want to be my friend?¡±

    ¡°Ah ha, yes. What is so shocking in it? I find a very good friendly material in you so I don¡¯t want to lose the opportunity to make such a friend.¡± He chuckled lightly.

    What is wrong with the creator of human race? On one side he made people like the boss who sold me off and on the other hand he made angels like Nolo.

    Is Nolo really a human?

    ¡°Are you really a human?¡± I asked without thinking which I regrettedter when heughed out loud.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Aha, why did I say that?

    ¡°Nope. I think I¡¯m demon waiting to consume your soul.¡± Heughed out. Once hisughter came to a halt, he took my hand and shook it saying, ¡°I do not take NO for an answer, by the way. You are my friend from this very minute so feed it in your brain.¡± He said seriously before kissing my hand to seal our friendship.

    ¡°What if you don¡¯t want to be my friend anymore in future?¡± I asked because he was bound to leave me one day when his parents or friends reprimand him for talking to a girl like me.

    I have no friends till this date and if I make a really good friend out of him, then the time he goes away from me would break my heart beyond repair.

    I should not put myplete faith in this small rtionship we are forming. A tread which is destined to break one day cannot be used for support forever.

    But¡­ but Nolo can never hurt me, right? He always treated me better and consoled me when I cried. He was there when I needed a crying shoulder and neverined about anything.

    ¡°That means, starting that day you are more than a friend to me and I hope that dayes soon.¡± He smiled and wrapped his pinky finger around mine and stamped our thumbs sealing the promise.

    Can I be a deserving friend to him?

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 6

    shback continues¡­

    Nolo Point of View.

    ¡°NICCOLO RUSSO!¡± Ah, the little demon is on fire again. What happened now that she is calling me by my full name?

    ¡°Yes, mio cito.¡± I smiled at her when she entered my penthouse with fire in her eyes. Beautiful! No wonder I find myself thinking about her the whole time from the past four years.

    She was with me or not the only thought that can cross my mind is about her.

    What was she doing?

    How was she?

    It¡¯s been few hours that west saw, is she missing me?

    It has been four years that I first bought her from auction for a couple of nights and I didnt know I would be being with her for good four years. We are still friends, best friends now, no doubt; but the more I am with her, the more I am learning about her and the more I yearn to have her by me.

    I don¡¯t know if she has that same feeling or not because in all these years, if there is one thing that I understood clearly about her is she is slow. She takes her good time to take up something.

    Huh¡­! She sure has patience of a saint.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± She eximed angrily, her eyes throwing draggers at me and her hands folded in to fists tightly.

    Hahaha, adorable! Age did matured me but not her yet. She sure got close to me enough to show her displeasure but not enough to see the love I have for her in my eyes.

    What am I to do with her?

    I didn¡¯t even get to kiss her even once because I f***ing respect her.

    ¡°What did I do that got your skirt on fire, Be?¡± I chuckled when she took deep breaths to control her rising frustration.

    ¡°You assaulted the Don¡¯s son? Damn Nolo, he is in hospital fighting for his life!¡± She yelled at me loudly. Ah, the awakening of siren season 3 is here.

    ¡°He deserves it.¡± I said nonchntly returning my attention back to the office papers I was reading.

    ¡°Nolo ¨C¡±

    ¡°And he deserved it. It is good that he is fighting for his life. Once he lives, he will die every minute of his life for touching you.¡± I said lifting my head and looked into her eyes with deadly determination.

    I should¡¯ve shot him in the middle of his eyebrows for touching Be against her will but then again, killing is a very lenient punishment so putting him in extreme would be the better option.

    ¡°Nolo,¡± She sighed and came sat beside me after taking two minutes of calm breaths. ¡°Nolo, it ismon people to taunt, misbehave with me and mistreat girls like me and I got used to it in this past few years. I don¡¯t want you to end up making enemies for me.¡± She whispered softly like how you exin it to a small child. But can¡¯t she understand something so simple that I will not go down without a fight someone would as much look at her?

    ¡°Who am I to you, Be?¡± I asked seriously, putting the pen down on the table and turned towards her.

    ¡°My friend.¡± She answered in confusion. Good.

    ¡°What if someone insult me in front of you? Would you enjoy the show happily?¡± She looked at me with a frown and her lips were set in a thin line. Ah, she¡¯s angry again.

    Good.

    ¡°Are you crazy? I would p him for talking bad about you.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when her fists tightened. A girl who can hardly hurt a fly is ready to p someone for me. Good improvement Nic.

    ¡°And that is what I did. You are a part my life and if someone displease you in any way then you will have to prepare yourself to watch some destruction from my part.¡± I casually said and pecked her forehead before pulling out chocte sticks I bought for her from Mexico.

    She just looked at me for good few minutes and pulled all the chocte sticks from hands. She popped two in her mouth at the same time and huffed at me.

    ¡°Still¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths. Just a warning would have sufficed but then again, whom am I talking to? Nolo Russo, a person who doesn¡¯t listen to me at all and does just what he pleases to.¡± God, I love how she taunts with in moments like this.

    She is looking so adorable huffing like a little steam engine that I pinched her nose again which she hates a lot.¡±Seems like I perceived you wrong. You are not exactly an angel like I always thought.¡± She murmured t herself like I am not just beside her and can actually hear her what she is talking clearly.

    ¡°Then what am I now?¡± I asked curious to know what she think of me now. ¡°You are a devil in angel¡¯s clothing.¡± She gritted and popped another chocte in her mouth. I guffawed at her statement and shook my head at her analogies.

    Pecking her forehead again, I pulled her up from the sofa by her arm and dragged her out of my penthouse.¡±wh-what? Now what? Where are you dragging me to?¡± She asked hurriedly taking the remaining choctes in her hand not even missing one.

    Seriously, this girl is so obsessed with choctes if I don¡¯t stop her she will sport another cavity which would be painful for both of us. I cannot forget thest time we went to a dentist due to her tooth ache; the whole hospital staff were on duty to press her on the bed while the best of the dentist was doing root canal treatment.

    ¡°Stop eating them, Be. At this rate, you will have to visit the clinic again.¡± I scowled and snached them from her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m famished so we are going to have lunch¡±

    It is my fault to give all of them to her at a time. I should¡¯ve kept them with me and provide her one everyday. Now she will not eat lunch all thanks to six choctes she already gulped down.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She crossed her hands and sat on the passenger seat silently.

    ¡°So¡­¡± She started after a while looking at me expectantly. Uh, okay. Why is she looking like a gossip-mongerdy right now?

    ¡°So?¡± I questioned her back.

    ¡°Found anyone you like in yesterday¡¯s business party?¡± She asked raising her eyebrow looking for full details.

    ¡°I did find many girls in the party but not someone like the one I already love.¡± She looked at me shocked and gaping like a fish at me.

    ¡°YOU LOVE SOMEONE?¡±

    Dumb girl!

    ¡°Yes I do.¡± I answered shortly. Argh!

    ¡°Who is she? How is she? What kind of girl she is? When did you first meet her? How did you first felt love for her? Is she one of your business-mates¡¯ daughter? Did you- you know- in bed with her yet?¡± She stormed question on me. Her face was lighting with excitement but damn her eyes; her eyes are telling another story.

    Her eyes went dark and unpleasant. Ah ha, seems like I got you here.

    ¡°She looks so beautiful and cute. No, she is not one of my business-mates¡¯ daughter. She has beautiful hazel eyes that you want to drown in forever and full pink lips. I know her from past few years but it was only time that told me how important she is to me.¡± I said taking a sideways nce towards her.

    Her forehead creased in a frown but her lips still contain a small smile. How contradicting!

    ¡°Oh wow.¡± She saidcking any excitement or emotion in her tone. If I was not trying my hard to know my ce in her heart, I would beughing at the expression she is giving me.

    ¡°Definitely a wow she is. I met her like a friend but slowly she has be a very important part of my life. I tell her about everything good or bad and sometimes seek her opinion too. She is good at thinking with heart, you know. I find her so adorable.¡± I pinched her nose which smirking at her. Her face dropped down with an upsetting scowl.

    Didn¡¯t she still get whom am I talking about?

    ¡°She was only my friend at first but slowly she started being a woman I always think to have as a family with. There has been many incidents where I showed my possessiveness towards her unintentionally and few times, extreme jealousy had made me want to just attach her to myself even single minute. I slowly found an urge to lock her up in a tower castle, far from the eyes of other men.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°I ¨C see¡± She cleared her throat, ¡°I see you do love her so much.¡± She said in a very in casual tone which made me pull my hair in irritation. Dear Lord! Grace this girl with some important senses.

    ¡°I call her my chocte and no I did not take her to my bed yet.¡± I said and closed in to her face, holding her chin delicately. ¡°Because I am nning to loose my virginity to her when she is ready for it.¡±

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 7

    shback Continues¡­

    Phoebe Point of View

    I looked into the eyes of the man whom I considered my best friend. Though our friendship is of only few years, he had be a very important person in my life.

    The person with whom I can y, rant about, get angry on and tease; but Love?

    Love was never the feeling I had for him. Heck, I did not even know what happens in love. I had no experience in it.

    Love is like a forbidden apple in my life; if I eat it then I die in pain, if I don¡¯t then I live with pain. There is no concrete future for love in my life and it is not right for a person like Nolo to love me as well.

    I was lucky to have him as my best friend but I cannot bring him down to my low standards leading him into an absurd rtionship with me which cannot have any future whatsoever.

    ¡°She sure is a lucky girl to have your love.¡± I smiled awkwardly at him and avoided looking into his eyes.

    I know he was talking about me but his friendship was the only thing I can afford. Anything more than it can be bad for him. He is a Russo, a sessor to the Russo empire and a billionaire with a name in the world and the society nor his family can never ept a nameless prostitute like me.

    Nolo himself cannot take any rtionship with me further in future when he gets tied down with family vows and duties. So it is only better to not love nor expect from people.

    ¡°She is and so am I.¡± He said softly but I did not dare look at him. I don¡¯t want to break his heart but breaking his heart now will preserve him and me from future pain.

    ¡°She is ¨C¡±

    ¡°I- I am famished Nolo. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± I cut him off and got out of the car in a hurry.

    It is better for both of us to not confess such feelings to each other at all.

    Nolo walked to me and wrapped his arm around my waist, leading me into a fine restaurant that riche to unt their wealth.

    He looked normal but by the tightening of his hold on my waist can tell that I had ticked something inside him. I don¡¯t regret what I did but I don¡¯t want to lose this precious person just because I couldn¡¯t love him back.

    Oh Phoebe, what can you do now?

    The host led us to a private dining room where two men in suit are sitting. They must be waiting for us because as soon as they saw us, both of them stood up and hugged Nolo.

    Who are they?

    I know one of them is Valdimir, Nolo¡¯s friend but who is the other man and why he looking at me like I am some kind of dirt?

    Nolo pulled away from the hug and sat me in a chair next to him. He smiled at me normally like nothing happened and took my hand kissing it before the men.

    ¡°Be, you know Valdimir from before and this other fierce looking man is my other best friend, Leonardo. Leo, this is my Be.¡± He introduced smiling sweetly at me.

    ¡°Your Be? You mean your keep woman?¡± Leo snickered giving me a stinking eye to me. ¡°Why did you bring the trash with you inside, you should have left her outside.¡± He said looking at me from top to bottom like I am a contagious disease.

    I did not dare raise my head and look at any of them because his words cut my heart deeply. So this is what people look me as in future. Like a disease.

    ¡°Mind it, Leo¡± Nolo growled at his friend and held my hand tightly under the table. His fingers rubbed by palm soothingly and though it was a good assurance, I cannot forget what his friends think of me.

    But then, he is right too. I am a woman at beck and call so it is only right they call me that.

    ¡°As if my respect for her would make her any great. She¡¯s just a catch for the night, stop taking her everywhere to public ces.¡± Leo grumbled irritated and moved his chair a little far away from mine. ¡°I did not think a day woulde when I would be dining with a tramp.¡± He muttered to himself but I am sure Nolo heard it quite clearly.

    Nolo stood up at once and without thinking much, punched Leo in his face making him fall down with a thud. He was heaving and shivering in anger and God, the look in Nolo¡¯s eyes was something so dangerous that I had never seen before.

    He was always kind and caring to me but at present the Nolo who is standing before me is far away from the person I knew.

    ¡°Please stop. Please Nolo.¡± I held his arm tightly and pulled him back before heunched another blow to his friend. Leonardo scowled at me and gritted his teeth pushing me away from Nolo.

    ¡°When you said you are going to introduce someone important to me, I did not think that it would be you tramp. What the hell happened to you Nic for going around openly with such woman?¡± Leonardo gritted. Valdimir came towards him and pulled him back from me while I walked to Nolo and held him from doing further damage.

    ¡°Enough Leo, Not now. If you have anything to talk then have a chat with Nicter. Alone.¡± Valdimir said noticing Nolo who is ready to explode anytime soon.

    ¡°You are my best friend so maintain that border between us, Leo. One more word against her, I will forget who you are to me.¡± Why is fighting with his friends for me? They are his friends and they are the one who should be with him forever.

    ¡°Nic dude, let me ask you one thing. I understand you pay her for a night but is she that good in bed that you are getting so dramatic over her? Does she even do her duties for the money you are pouring on her or is she just taking advantage of your kindness?¡± Leonardo walked towards Nolo and stood in front of him.

    What Leonardo said struck me like a lightening. Am I really taking advantage of him?

    He is paying thousands and millions of dors to spend night with me and all I made of him was a best friend?

    Nolo is my savior, my best friend who is paying to put me out of trouble and what am I giving him in return? Nothing! Not even the one what he is paying for!

    ¡°I¡¯m your friend, Nic and I don¡¯t want you to be taken advantage off. If she is that good in bed, then let me buy her for a night and see what magic she did on you for you to go crazy about her. This is not how our standard people should treat filth like her. It is better you limit her existence to your bed itself and anything more than it, she¡¯s not worth it.¡± Leonardo said directly to Nolo¡¯s face and walked out of the private room patting Nolo¡¯s shoulder.

    I have no time to feel bad or hurt for what his friends said because the way Nolo stood silently terrified me. He looked enraged but seems to be trying to control himself and don¡¯t know if I should approach him or not.

    Crying at my fate is not for now, right now I need to calm down Nolo. ¡°Ni-Nolo¡± I called out softly, hesitating every step I take towards him.

    He will never hurt me physically, I know it but right now I am utterly terrified to even look at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry anymore. Let¡¯s go, Be.¡± He mumbled gravely and took my hand to drag me out with him but I resisted his pull. He was working hard from morning and did not eat much. I cannot just let him leave unfed just because I faced some harsh wee.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s eat please you are hungry.¡±

    ¡°Not now, Be.¡± He pulled out his hand from mine but I caught it again not caring about the result. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I let him hurt you.¡± Nolo whispered to me and held both my hands in his. He still looked furious but a little wetness in his eyes is the answer I need to know.

    He is feeling my pain.

    He is feeling guilty for me.

    I wonder with what God had made this man!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I would be more hurt if you call me those names. And I don¡¯t think what your friend said about me is any wrong. I am taking advantage of you in many ways.¡± I said choking back my tears.

    How can I be so selfish?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Nolo has every right on me and I did not even think about his needs. He has been doing so much for me and I did nothing back.

    I should at least fulfill my duty for which I am being paid for. He deserves it.

    I¡¯m so sorry for being so selfish, Nolo; you don¡¯t have to wait for me anymore.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 8

    shback Continues¡­

    Nolo Point of View

    ¡°Are you sure, Mr. Russo?¡± Laura, my PA asked hesitantly shifting from one leg to another.

    This is fourth time she is asking the same thing for which I already gave answer too. Why is she acting ahead of me? Am I the boss here or is she dreaming to take my ce?

    ¡°Read my lips, Laura; I want a full background check on Mr. Ivanov and a full documented copy of his illegal dealings. Call Oliver and get him to work on it. Am I clear, Laura?¡± I enunciated every word and said harshly. She just nodded her head slightly but still stood in her ce without leaving my damn cabin.

    What is her problem?

    Why did I even hire her in the first ce?

    ¡°What is it again?¡± I asked sighing in frustration.

    ¡°What if he retaliates for what you are nning to do, Mr. Russo?¡± There she goes again. I am already irritated due to many reasons, not to mention Be being one of them, now even my PA started giving me advices for my actions.

    ¡°Are you going to tell them, Laura?¡± I asked slowly, trying to control my raging anger. Laura shook her head furiously in denial and gasped in fear.

    ¡°Of course not, sir. I would never dare to.¡± She replied back with an exmation.

    ¡°Do you think Oliver would backstab me and give such crucial information to Ivanov?¡± I again asked softly to which she shook her head furiously again.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t tell anyone, you won¡¯t tell anyone, Oliver would never tell anyone then how the hell would Ivanov retaliate? By the time I am done with him, he will not be able to lift up his face and look into other¡¯s eyes. Now will you please do as I instructed or should I give you insurance for the safety of the job given?¡± I said sarcastically to which she smiled at me awkwardly and rushed out of my room.

    No doubt Laura is a nice girl with good morals and she is the only PA who did not flirt with me and worked diligently but she freaking asks so many questions?

    Her every answer starts with question and her every work ends in a question. If I was not satisfied with her work, then she would be searching for another job by now.

    My thoughts came to a halt when I heard my officendline phone ringing disying Laura¡¯s code number.

    Argh! What is it now?

    ¡°Mr. Russo, I am calling Oliver toe and meet you this evening like you instructed. Should I continue with it?¡± There she goes again.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Gray. If it is not too much work for you, then please do.¡± Why are people testing my patiencetely?

    The first one is Ivanov and the second and the most concerning person is Be.

    Ivanov tried to outwit me by scamming the money I invested in their legal holding by diverting to his illegal casinos.

    He must be thinking I¡¯m a fool.

    I scoffed at the thought of what I nned for him. After I am done with him, he will not even have capacity to afford a shed t keep his head.

    I may be very youngpared to other Businessmen but I am not a fool. I am handling the whole Russo Empire from almost five years; does he think I¡¯m a kid?

    As this stress is not enough for me, Be has being stressing me out with her weird behavior from past many days. I don¡¯t know who is teaching her and what she is been taught but that girl is trying to get too cozy with me.

    Although I loved how it feels to be so close to her, her self-conscious, self confusing acts are worrying me. Phoebe Smith who was so innocent to think that sex is kissing, is now making moves on me.

    Like few days ago when I took her for a night walk to an ice cream stall, she asked me what kind of cream I liked which really, really sounded like an innuendo by the way she kept fluttering her eyes. But what made it absolutely funny was she herself must be confused of the meaning.

    Later when we got our ice creams and eating them, she suddenly she turned towards me reluctantly and looked down at her hand for a second and asked, ¡®No, you like cookie dough ice cream so much, is there any other cookie tastier than this?¡¯

    I was so tempted to answer, yes there is but refrained myself and my throbbing member before giving her a ridiculous look. I was so stunned at her suggestions that for a moment I wondered if she was doing it intentionally or was she just being her innocent self.

    If she was deliberatelymenting in such a way, then where is she learning them from and why?

    What was wrong with her that she was being touchy feel with me and sometimes initiating kisses on my cheeks? She never kissed me unless I tricked her into it then why now?

    I wonder what made such sudden change in her.

    Was it because I confessed my love for her? But she pretended ignorance so I can clearly see it in her eyes that she doesn¡¯t feel the same for me.

    Or maybe she does but still unknown about it.

    Whatever it might be from the day she unveiled her temptress moves, I started keeping some space between us. I need to know what has happened to her first.

    But with her touching and suggestivements, it¡¯s getting very hard to have my senses in control. God must be testing me.

    ¡°Mr. Russo.¡± I heard Laura knock my cabin door and enter the room with few files.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Gray. Get me the notes you filed in the meeting from yesterday along with the deal papers.¡± I ordered when she handed me the essential documents that needed my signature.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Miss Phoebe Smith is waiting in the lobby outside for you, Mr. Russo.¡± Phoebe is waiting for me? Unannounced and here?

    ¡°Let her in and do not disturb us until I say so.¡± Laura nodded her head positively and walked out to lead Be inside.

    What is she doing here?

    Before I use to drag her to thepany building and she used to get embarrassed every time I took her here. Now she came here by herself without even informing.

    Oh Be, what are you ying at?

    The change in you is amusing but it is getting me worried too.

    ¡°No.¡± She smileding inside and taking a seat on the couch. I arched an eyebrow at herfortable self and moved to her with intended strides.

    I will have to find out what she is trying to do from past these days.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you here, Be.¡± I said bluntly hoping for her to get upset and spill what was going on in her mind but to my utter surprise she freaking pouted.

    Be never pouted that way; at least not intentionally. She hates it when someone pouts.

    ¡°It¡¯s been one week youst came to meet me. I missed you all these nights so much.¡± My throat constricted the air and choked me into coughs.

    Okayyy!

    ¡°Sorry I was busy with work.¡± I said hesitantly and moved closer to her and held her hands in mine. ¡°Can I ask you something, Be?¡± Be nodded her head giving me her famous smile to me.

    How will I breathe if she does such magic on me?

    ¡°Do you find something unnatural between us from past few days?¡± I asked narrowing my eyes to her anxious looking eyes. Her eyes were moving left and right in fast pace.

    But she quicklyposed herself andid her head on my shoulders which again she never did before. ¡°Yes. You look more handsome day after day.¡±

    I could¡¯ve scoffed mockingly if this same statement was made by anyone other than Be. Buting from her mouth made me proud and confused.

    I am quite sure she is not attracted to me in that way then why is sheplimenting me like a mistress would do?

    ¡°You look beautiful as well, Be. Anything else you find strange? Strange between us, strange in me or strange in you?¡± I tried again hoping for a decisive reply from her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°No. Everything is going on how it should be then why are you asking me numerous times, No.¡± I moved back a little gazing her overall for few times, trying to understand her.

    Everything is going on how it should be?

    Strange¡­!

    She smiled cheekily at me and wrapped herself around my armsying her head on my shoulder again. She started ying with my coat buttons while humming a tune.

    ¡°Be, are you trying to seduce me, somehow?¡± This doubt has been eating me from many days but I was ignoring it as my Be was not the kind of person to go for something like that.

    Is she really trying to tempt me into doing wicked things to her?

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 9

    Phoebe Point of View

    Why is this so difficult?

    I am almost on the verge of going crazy. I was just trying to do my job but, oh dear, seducing is a tough task.

    Especially seducing someone like Nolo is a very tough. I did everything Molly instructed me but only made No distance himself from me.

    Seriously, why am I suffering like this? Why is my life so horrible?

    On one side, I want to payback No and give him what he paid for but on the other hand, I don¡¯t want to do this as well. It¡¯s like I am insulting myself and No too.

    It feels like I am letting down an expectation he had on me.

    It was a great dilemma for me to decide whether to continue with what is right for him or with what is right for me, because at the end of the day, both are right.

    So after a lot of thinking I approached Molly, one of the very fewdies in the escort house who behaves neutral with me. At first she looked at me doubtfully and asked why I am asking for seduction theories when she has been an escort herself from good four years.

    I get tensed when she narrowed her eyes at me but after a lot of stuttering and stammering, I told her that my old tricks were not working on my master.

    What can I tell her then? I cannot tell her that there was no rtion between No and I other than friendship.

    It was from then that Molly has been training me with few advanced tricks, as she like to call. I tried everything she told me to but I don¡¯t think it is working on No.

    At one point of time I almost told him my intention of giving him his rights on me but knowing No, he would rather hit me for my stupidity than take me to his bed without my heart in it.

    Oh No, Oh!

    ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡± He asked analyzing my face for unspeakable answers.

    So he understood!

    Oh no, He understood?!

    What do I say now? If I tell him that I am trying to payback the gratitude, then will get mad at me and I cannot bear that at all. I cannot see him angry on me. If I say tell him some bull tale lie, he would immediately catch it because he is one smart person I ever met.

    What should I tell him?

    I don¡¯t want to loose him. I don¡¯t want to loose his friendship. No is not just one of the important people in my life; he is the only important person in my life.

    ¡°W-what? What is it?¡± I feigned innocence and turned away from him taking huge gulp of water.

    ¡°You know Ite liars, Be. Please tell me what is going on in your brain and trust me we will talk it out.¡± He looked at me seriously giving me a chance to exin my heart to him, like always.

    If there is one thing I like so much in my best friend, then it is he doesn¡¯t just assume anything. He always lets me talk and exin and only then will he scold for my stupidity.

    ¡°I ¨C I just ¨C want to give you what you deserve.¡± I said embarrassed, looking down with tears forming in my eyes. Now that I am telling him the truth, don¡¯t know why everything I went through these past few days brought a wave of sadness in me.

    ¡°Hmm, you mean you are paying me back with your body for the money I poured on you?¡± He was blunt like he was trying to hurt me but the softness in his tone is a good assurance.

    I nodded my head without looking at him because I know what I will see. He is already furious and I made him even angrier.

    Can¡¯t I do at least one thing properly?

    I was just trying to pay him back and I couldn¡¯t even do that. I am really useless.

    No took the ss of water from my hands and drank the remaining content in it. I was expecting him tosh out but what I did not expect was him to squeeze the ss hard enough to break and hurt his hand deeply.

    ¡°Nolo!¡± I lurched forwards in an attempt to take his bloodied hand and look at the cut but he did not let me touch it. Tears ran down my cheeks like stormy rain when the blood oozing out of his hand fell down on the ground inrge drops.

    Oh no!

    N-No is hurt.

    He can¡¯t be hurt. He¡­ can¡¯t¡­ he can¡¯t be hurt.

    ¡°No, you are hurt please let me look at it.¡± I cried out, standing up and attempting to hold his hand again.

    Why is he not letting me look at his hand?

    He is losing good amount of blood and such deep cuts hurt so much. He must be in hell lot of pain.

    Why should he have to hurt himself? If he was angry then he should¡¯ve expressed on me.

    ¡°No please.¡± I pleaded but he just stood tall before me with bloodied red eyes looking at me cautiously like a hawk.

    ¡°Why?¡± He asked shortly. What does he mean why?

    ¡°No you are hurt and you need medical attention. Come, please, I will clean it and wrap your hand. Please, No.¡± I pleaded again to which he snorted in a mock looking at his hand intensely.

    Why is he even angry with me? Is it because I did not seed in seducing or is it because of some other reason?

    No snorted again and went to the washroom and brought first aid kit with him. He ced it before me on the table and sat on the sofa putting his hand before me. I was so grateful he heard me and immediately ran to him to treat his hand.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Just as I took the cotton roll to clean the blood, he pulled his hand away just in time and pulled out few dor bills from his coat and ced them in my hand.

    I looked at him in confusion as to why he is giving money to me?

    I looked at the first aid box and saw that it has all the medicine that is needed then if it not for buying any medicine then why is he giving money?

    ¡°This is for you since you are treating my wound.¡± Something very sharp pressed into my heart and made me breathless.

    He is paying me?

    Is he crazy?

    ¡°You are paying me to treat a wound? You are my best friend, No.¡± I whispered trying to cover the pain I was feeling.

    Why?

    Why is he doing this to me?

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to owe you since we were already talking about paybacks.¡± He said in a hard tone and wrapped my palm around the dor bills.

    ¡°Everything cannot be just a transaction, No. I am helping you because you are my best friend and seeing you hurt gives me pain. There is no give and take between us.¡± I tried to reason out and looked at him with sincerity. ¡°You know No, you are the only person in the whole world to whom I can happily give anything without expecting anything back.¡± I held his hand in mine and dabbed the wound lightly with the cotton roll.

    When he gave me money in return for helping him, I just wanted to p him on his face. I am not a trader to look at profits and losses after every activity I do.

    What did he take me for? Did he really think I would ept his money?

    I wish I can kick this senseless man hard and square to knock some senses inside him.

    ¡°Then if you are so willing to do anything for me and expect nothing in return, how did you assume I helped you all these years for your body in return?¡± He questioned softly and that was when something hard crashed inside my brain.

    He felt insulted!

    He felt hurt! All because of me.

    ¡°Tell me, Be, did you think I was trying to get your body? If so, wouldn¡¯t I be done with the task on the first night itself four years ago? Why would I go to as far as paying off your debts and making you avable only for me? Did I do it so you can be my sl*t?¡± He questioned with hurt filled voice but what got me was the subject about paying off my debts.

    He paid off the debts to the escort house?

    ¡°You ¨C paid myplete debt to the house?¡± I asked softly trying to wrap my mind around the new confession.

    ¡°Yes I did. I cannot be anxious every day and night about someone else taking you away from me. I was about to tell you this happy news that you are partially free from the hell but you know what, never mind. I don¡¯t want you to trouble yourself with finding ways to seduce me. Though you didn¡¯t take me as your friend wholeheartedly, to me, you are the only girl with whom I can be myself without any pretense. I thought you epted me the way I am but look how devastated I am to find the same girl trying to make transaction in a rtionship I found so pure.¡±

    Nolo walked out of his cabin in fierce strides, leaving me in tears and guilt.

    I¡¯m sorry, Nolo!

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 10

    shback Continues¡­

    Nolo Point of View

    Huff, why is this soplicated?

    I was hoping for something and the situation turned to something elsepletely. And I know who the reason behind it was.

    Leonardo!

    If he did not speak to Be that way in the restaurant and infill her brain with useless feed, then she would¡¯ve not done what she did.

    I was angered by her actions, no doubt but I was more hurt than angry. It hurt me to see her put herself through the struggle because of what people said around her. She knew I would never touch her until we have deep feelings for each other still she resorted to allure me into a sexual rtion.

    She is notpletely wrong though.

    Damn, sometimes I curse myself for understanding her predicament as well. I just don¡¯t want to care about anything andsh out without turning back but it seems to be a hard task when Be was involved.

    In these years of us together, if there was one thing that I am still trying to work my best on, is to teach her not to care about what the world thinks. People who don¡¯t know her, who are not her, will never understand her.

    People are like eagle, always waiting for the meat and they will just tear limb to limb when they see one. So it is always better to do what is right for you not caring about anyone.

    Because, now a days, there is hardly a person who cares about another person genuinely without expecting any gain.

    I know Be always has this inferior and disgusting overview on herself and it is reasonable for a person in her ce to be that way. I understand, what I don¡¯t know is how to help her get out of such impression.

    How do I make her understand that she need not be considerate about me and do something she doesn¡¯t want to?

    ¡°You know, what Leo said that day to Phoebe was notpletely wrong.¡± Valdimir said breaking my thoughts about the serious personal issues.

    ¡°Vald, we are not discussing about that again.¡± I said gruffly cutting off what he was saying. ¡°He tantly insulted her. He was rude to her and the worst part is he does not even know what kind of person she is. Just because she is poor and situations disabled her ability to save herself from danger doesn¡¯t mean she is a loose woman or a wicked woman trying to trap me.¡± I shouted out in aggravation.

    I am not hearing it again. Vald is not as cruel as Leo in expressing his opinion but I don¡¯t want to hear their nonsense of how Be is taking advantage of me.

    ¡°Nic, you are a Russo and the responsibility of the whole family empire is on your shoulders. Just think to yourself, is it possible for you to have a future with Phoebe?¡± I red at him but he raised his hands in surrender, ¡°Don¡¯t let your affection for that girl clouds your rational thinking. I know you have feeling for her more than a best friend should have, but why putting your hopes on something which would definitely crumble down no doubt?¡±

    I sighed deeply and rubbed my head with increasing headache. I am already drained out of energy due to the recent fight I had with Be and Vald I only adding to it.

    ¡°But Love is not something that starts with thinking. Brain has no involvement in loving a person. If I love a person after carefully thinking about future consequences and gains, then it is nothing but a job I do in office.¡± I retorted. Vald nodded his head as if trying to understand what I said.

    ¡°No doubt it is, Nic. I know Phoebe is an innocent and a precious girl and she is genuine towards you, I understand it but tell me one thing, you will have her to yourself until the contract with the house is expired, however then what?¡± He looked intensely at me and enunciated every word of his question which I don¡¯t have answer for.

    What then?

    What will happen after that?

    ¡°What will you do when the contract period is over? How will you keep her with you? Even if you really have her somehow, then what about your future wife and future family? What will you exin them? Will you tell them to ept her as your best friend or as your mistress? Will they ever let her live peacefully?¡± He questioned me which I have no answer for yet. ¡°Hell, will you even be able to look at another woman once you get deep with Phoebe?¡±

    Truthfully, I wonder the same.

    What will be my future with Be? Will we ever have a future at all?

    I do not have any answer to what Vald asked and what I didn¡¯t like is I doubt the same too. What will happen when this love blooms every day?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± I answered brusquely having thoughts of my own. I shook my head to block all the negative thoughts that started fogging my mind.

    Why am I unable to answer him? I know I love Be and I know it will only grow with passing time then shouldn¡¯t I be happy to find the rightdy?

    This is the right time for both of us, she is my rightdy but why do I still feel that something is not right all these years with her?

    ¡°And you will not have an answer to it ever, Nolo. You, Leo and I have been friends since first grade and it is our duty to shake the reality into you. When you know the consequences of your actions, when you know those consequences are not favorable to you and you would only get hurt in the end, then isn¡¯t it better to keep yourself and the other person safe, away from it. Like said, better be safe than sorry, so I will leave it to yourself to take the decision.¡± He said patting my shoulder a few times before leaving me to consider everything he said.

    The anger I initially had on Be due to her recent seduction decision dissipated when I ced myself and her in the future circumstances.

    What am I doing? Am I really a fool to see a future with her together?

    Vald¡¯s spection hit straight into the target. Am I only lucky enough to have her as a friend? Carrying Russo responsibility on me after everything that happened in my family, I am expected to maintain its heights without tainting its reputation.

    On the other side, whatever people may think, I do not consider Be as a bad mark. A person with a pure heart like her will never be a stain.

    I paid off her debts already so she will only be mine until the contract ends and I assume the House would not go against the rules and against me and try underhand things with her.

    Now that the girl I liked and love is out of danger, should I leave her?

    Thinking about it calmly, I guess thinking does upy a ce in Love. If I still hang on to the love and pursue her, I will put her in misery once the years of her services to me ends.

    How did it happen that a girl I don¡¯t know anything about suddenly crashed to my life and easily took an important ce in my heart?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Is it a curse for either of us to love?

    Loving her only hurts me but receiving that same love from her will put her into agony her whole life. I can bear the pain myself but if the same pain hits her, then I cannot tolerate it.

    Should I really distance myself from her?

    Should I keep her away from misery by keeping myself far from her?

    But first, can I even stand staying away from her?

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 11

    shback Continues¡­

    Phoebe Point of View

    Every minute is a new life, every such life has a new meaning to it,

    When you lose such meaning, then every minute of your life is nothing but a cruel death.

    What is the meaning of my life?

    Was it to be a good daughter who pays of her parents debts?

    If yes, then the debts are already cleared, then why am I not happy?

    Was it to be a woman who sold her body?

    Then, shouldn¡¯t I be feeling depressed for going down to such level? But why am I not depressed about my body anymore but miserable due to lose of the man who was suppose to own it?

    If any of them are not making my life meaningful then what will?

    Tears has been afortable enemy to me, smile has been a cruel friend. Days passed by turning into months and months leaped to years but the new life I should be experiencing every minute has been giving me nothing but a hellish death.

    How a living person can experience death every moment?

    You feel like taking breath has no sense because it only causes burn in your chest. You feel as if there is nothing sweeter than pain. You feel as though your tears are enough to wash out a desert but even they betray you after a while.

    You will be full of contradiction, simply put.

    Like how I am feeling right now, exactly. Was it a very grave mistake that he did not evene and see me again? Is he so angry at me to not even give me a chance to apologize?

    One year three months and sixteen days¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    It has been one whole year and three and half months that Nolo left me in his office after my confession about paying him back. I understood and I want to p myself for hurting his feelings but am I that bad that he left me without turning back?

    There was no news nor any calls from him. I did not see him all these months and it was a new death to me every single moment. I don¡¯t think, hell would be anymore cruel ce than what I am in.

    I miss him.

    I miss so much that it is hurting.

    I miss him more than anything that I feeling like dying.

    I wish I could see him just once, just once for a minute to apologize for my inconsiderate behavior. If I have to kneel down in the middle of the crowded road and beg him for mercy, then I would be happily doing it if I could get Nolo back.

    That was when I understood, how he did be the reason for my existence? I did not even cry more than a few drops when my parents were dead but he has just been a friend to me for few years then how did he be so important to me to the extent of making me worthless if I am not beside him.

    It is as if my whole subsistence has a hallmark of his name.

    I miss him so much to the extent of feeling the pain of thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    ¡°You should eat more.¡± Rick, the new supervisor spoke to me in his indifference tone he always uses.

    The Lady supervisor who was cruel to me was no more working in the house and was reced by this tough looking guy who proved to be much kinder than the crueldy.

    Rick started working as an in-charge from a month after I and Nolost talked. He somehow knows my situation and kept on trying to take care of me but in a little harsher way.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, Rick¡± I replied in my usual weak tone. He narrowed his eyes at me but did not respond back anything for few minutes.

    ¡°You will kill yourself if you continue to be this way.¡± His words were harsh but unlike his mouth, his eyes held a timber of warmth in them. ¡°You got bony.¡± He mumbled and sat beside me.

    I am dying every second from the past fifteen months and I don¡¯t think the real death would make it more painful than it is now.

    I gave him a sad smile and continued chewing on the vegetable sd that tasted nothing but ash in my mouth. He narrowed his eyes at me in a scolding way but did notment anything.

    Rick has been taking good care of me from the past months despite of the rash tone he uses on me and everyone. I wonder how a person can say something from mouth but meanpletely different through eyes and actions at the same time.

    Just like Nolo¡­

    He used to talk softly to me but still he eyes would discipline me when needed. He didn¡¯t like when I speak of other escorts from the house. He used to tell me that the only person he wants to know about is me and me alone.

    He used to listen to me when I would be grumbling about anything and everything and did not even sigh in agitation even once. When we go out, he used hold my hand ever so softly and pull me with him like a boyfriend would.

    I smiled going through the memoryne of the happy moments I had with my Nolo and immediately tears rolled down my cheeks just thinking about him.

    Why did he leave me?

    Am I that bad that he does not even want to see me once?

    Is he not missing me?

    He is not suffocated like I am?

    Is he not feeling the pain that I am undergoing right now?

    Am I nothing to him?

    ¡°Molly is going out along with the guards to purchase some of her necessities. I told her you would apany her.¡± Rick said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere, Rick. I just want to stay in my room.¡± I responded drawing ugly pattern on my food te with my spoon.

    Going out, back into the light is not something I want to do right now. I just want to find some sce in the midst of the dark walls of my room. That way, no one can read my distressing face, no one can see my tears, and no one can sense my heartbreak.

    Darkness sure has greatfort in its arms.

    ¡°You should. Just go and walk yourself through fresh air. This is an order by the way.¡± Rick grumbled and walked out from the room. Not long after, Molly walked into my room holding a purse and a small list of things she had to buy.

    She asked me if I have anything to buy for myself but I don¡¯t think I can ever buy what I want with money. I just shook my head shortly and followed her where two guards are waiting for us.

    We followed suit the guards towards the vehicle that the house provided us. We reached a small shopping mall in few minutes where there are many products which are being sold on a very high discount.

    Molly dragged me through thenes of crowded mall to the cosmetics store which is giving sixty percent of discount on its products. She squealed happily and ran inside the store collecting all that she wanted in a small basket.

    I don¡¯t have any interest in buying anything so I stood outside the store looking around the mall seeing people smiling andughing happily along with their friends and family.

    Family¡­

    I heaved heavily and leaned on to the wall nearby as I have no energy in supporting my body on my legs. I have been out of my room after several months and the change just showed me how weak I got physically.

    I squinted my eyes at the bright sunlight that was gushing through therge windows and caught the nearby trolley tightly feeling dizzy.

    I had to blink several times to get hold of myself. My hands kept on shaking and my body was trembling as if it would copse anytime soon.

    I almost felt happy at the thought of fainting down and not opening my eyes ever again. I was happy to finally end this misery until¡­

    Until¡­ my blurred eyes cleared a little and focused on the figure standing away from me but looking intensely at me. Gathering enough energy, I rubbed my eyes with shaking hands and stood straight, taking help from the wall.

    But when I looked at the person clearly, I didn¡¯t know if it was what emotion I felt the most because the bizarre of emotions crashed inside making me stumble with its force.

    Not it can¡¯t be¡­

    He can¡¯t be here¡­

    I am just dreaming, he is not really here; can¡¯t be here in person.

    My cleared vision once again blurred with tears and lost its focus finally pulling me into the oblivious shades of darkness that I was waiting for.

    ¡°No-lo¡­¡± I whispered before all my senses seized but not forgetting to smile a little at the dream before falling down on the cold hard concrete tiles.

    I can happily die now¡­

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 12

    shback Continues¡­

    Nolo Point of View

    I¡¯m in a dilemma!

    I was in a dilemma from the past months of staying away from Be. Why am I keeping my distance from her?

    Is it because I agree to what Vald said about family name?

    Or was it because I don¡¯t want either of us hurt?

    If I was even slightly affected by Vald¡¯s words, then does it make my love any less for Be?

    The agony of not being able to talk to her touch her was almost unbearable. The only thread that kept me sane was looking at her from far. Though I did not meet her show my face to her, I always kept an eye on her, watching her from afar.

    I watched her crumble down emotionally and cry in arms of her dark room. It hurt me infinitely knowing that I was the reason for her current state.

    I knew if I left her unattended in the House, then the supervisordy she is so scared of will leave no stone to torture her, so I even went as far as to talking to one of my friends who is a part of House¡¯s authority chain and asked him to put Rick as the supervisor for the wing Be is now staying in.

    If it is in my hands, then I would kill thedy supervisor brutally but the House¡¯ authorities are quite protective of their staff so they sent her away from House at my request.

    I wish she pay for all the wrongs she did without me getting involved. If I get involved, then she would have to pay them with her dear life.

    I caressed Be¡¯s face which frowned in pain even in her sleep. What probed me to leave such a treasure? I should¡¯ve stayed with her not minding about any other things.

    She has be so thin and pale that the once chubby cheeks has gone t. Her once pink flush skin is now pale white withck of blood and energy.

    ¡°Oh Be, what have you done to yourself!¡± I mumbled to myself, cing a kiss on the side of her sleeping head.

    When I got the message from Rick about Be going out to a mall with another girl, I immediately put hold on all the important meetings and paperwork and rushed to the store only to look at her from far.

    I saw how disturbed and diverted she looked. It was as if she has no interest in anything, not even on herself. While her friend was going around the store shopping happily, she stood outside with a long face. And when her eyes locked mine which caused her to faint down, that was myst straw. I rushed towards her and took her away from her male guard telling him he would take care of her as her master.

    It pierced my heart when her eyes looked so hollow and lifeless. That was when I understood, my Be was hurting more than me.

    It made me scold myself for taking a selfish decision. I wanted to p myself for putting her in such sensitive situation.

    Love is such a harsh feeling; it gives you pleasure like owning the whole world and on the other hand it will also not allow you to enjoy it.

    Love is cruel!

    ¡°Huh¡­ Please¡± I was brought back from my self-condemning thoughts by the sweet voice I was desperate to hear.

    I looked down at the petite woman whom I love so much thrashing on the bed probably due to nightmare. I held her body down with mine, soothing her with whispers offort.

    ¡°Ssh, calm down Be.¡± I whispered, patting her head softly. ¡°Yes, calm down. I¡¯m here.¡± I assured her, pulling her into my arms.

    Iy down on the bed beside her and hugged her tightly to bring her out of whatever nightmare she is having. ¡°Please Nolo¡­ stop.¡± I stiffened when she cried out in her dream.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go away from me, No. I¡­ I¡± She sobbed again pulling my shirt in tight grip. ¡°I ¨C I love¡­¡± She heaved and eximed. She was shaking violently and her closed eyes are trembling in dread.

    I love?

    Wh¡­ at?

    ¡°Be, its okay you are safe. Calm down, sweetheart.¡± I tried to wake her up. Uh huh, what is happening to her?

    ¡°No, I ¨Clove you. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡± The confession of feelings I was dying to hear from her is finally out but through her nightmare.

    I stiffened when I heard her confession not knowing if I should be dancing in joy or be ashamed and disappointed on myself for being the reason for her pain.

    She loves me. She loves me the same way I love her and I am so very happy about it.

    But now what?

    ¡°Yes, Be. I¡¯m here and I love you too. I am not leaving you alone again. Wake up now, sweetheart.¡± I shook her body to wake her up from the horrible dream she was having.

    Sweat trifled down when she did not wake up even after shaking her vehemently, she continued to repeat the words ¡®don¡¯t leave me I love you¡¯ over and over.

    Ah ha, what should I do to calm her down!

    I¡¯m sorry Be. I am very sorry for making you this way.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do and how to stop her trembling body. I am desperate to bring back my Be back to me, back to reality. After failing several times in calming her down, in the moment of fear, I plunged my lips on her involuntarily.

    I pressed my lips on hers and pinned her trashing body down on the bed to let her feel me. I did not move my lips but just pressed them on her soft wet ones sighing in despair.

    I wanted her first kiss to be special. I always imagined to make her first kiss an forgettable memory by giving her flowers and her favorite choctes. I always dreamed of eating chocte from her mouth, licking the sweet cream from her lips.

    But this is not even the least of the delightful imaginations I had.

    Her body slowly started to settle down and the furious quivers stopped. I sighed in her mouth and lifted my head up to wake her but I was pulled down by my shirt and was attacked by her lips. I was surprised at her sudden attack but it immediately left when I saw my Be slowly open her eyes.

    ¡°Let ¨C me¡± She heaved harshly and took deep breaths, ¡°Let me kiss you¡­ in my dream, No.¡± She gulped and hupped.

    ¡°No, I love you. Please let me kiss you even if it is in my dream.¡± She talked and I can tell she is still under the effect of hallucination.

    A tear dropped from my eye when I heard her pleading voice. I was stumped by her actions and her words. I wanted to cry, beg her toe back to reality and give her a huge iron rod to hit me.

    Such a fool I am! No wonder she has gone into depression. Guilt and despair stabbed me, swirling in lot of emotions.

    ¡°I love you too, Be.¡± I whispered back and opened my mouth to take her lips inside mine. I moved my lips feverishly, in a hurry. I tilted her head to the side and explored the inside of her mouth inch by inch expertly, tasting her natural sweetness.

    Be opened her eyes slowly again but this time, they are getting focused.

    Yes,e back to me, Sweetheart. I here, before you. Come back to me.

    ¡°No!¡± She sighed in my mouth. The slight smile that is forming on her lips is enough assurance to me that she is finally here, in my arms.

    I went back to kissing her again this time softly and slowly, studying every inch of the wet sweetness. ¡°I missed you, Be.¡± I mumbled miserably.

    Be pulled away and looked longingly at me for a good few minutes without talking. Her eyes brimmed with tears revealing thousands of virgin emotions shing at the same time. She brought her shivering hands and cupped my face, caressing her fingertips on my rugged skin.

    ¡°You are really here, No. Are you here for me?¡± Sheughed and cried at the same time. It broke me from inside when she startedughing out loud, delight clearly visible in her bright eyes.

    ¡°No is here. No came for me.¡± Sheughed and mumbled to herself. I gulped down the pain looking at the beautiful Be suffering the way.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I¡¯m so sorry Be.

    ¡°Yes Be, your No is here for you. See, I¡¯m with you.¡± I held her chin, raised her head and kissed her long and hard again.

    ¡°I missed you so much. I felt like I died many times. It was so painful, No.¡± Sheined like a child and cried, hugging my head to her chest. ¡°You will not leave me again.¡± She dered hugging me tighter if possible.

    ¡°Yes I will never leave you again.¡± I said and pulled away from her. I held her face in my hands and looked intensely at her. ¡°Listen to me carefully Be, Today, I promise you to never leave you or go away from you again. If being with you is a problem then I am ready to face but I learnt my lesson, leaving you not an option. I will always stick with you and will love you more every day. I promise you to give you all my love. I will never let me be the reason for your tears.¡± I vowed her sealing it with yet another kiss.

    Yes, if people have difficulty with watching a Russo love an escort, then so be it. She will never be hurt because of me since I decided to never leave her.

    She will be my only woman and I will be hers unconditionally.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 13

    shback Continues¡­

    Phoebe Point of View

    Oh what a torture! He is in my dreams again. He left me to myself without even turning back and started harassing me with those sweet smiles and worried eyes every day and night in dreams.

    But then again, I am the most happiest when I am dreaming about him. No amount of pain or despair can touch me when I see him smiling at me.

    ¡°I will never leave you again¡± He said like always. This is what I always vision every dark night. Hees like a Knight and assures me that he would never go away from me and I would believe him.

    ¡°I know, you alwayse back to me when its dark and lonely.¡± I said to him. He looked remorsefully st me, a look he did not give me before.

    What happened to him?

    Why is he looking at me in such a way?

    He always appeared happy and cheerful!

    ¡°Be, you need to rest. You are still under influence of your imagination.¡± He reply blowing soothing air on my face making my eyes flutter.

    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly alright and not at all tired. I want to stay with you and talk to you. This is the only time you some to me.¡± I responded with a smile and pulled him into a hug.

    It felt so real hugging him like I am actually holding my No. It is such a gentle feeling to have him close to me.

    No sighed loudly and pulled back from my hold just few inches. He closed into my face and kissed my lips again. ¡°Sleep Be, I will stay here with you.¡± He eximed softly.

    Why is he trying to send me into slumber?

    Doesn¡¯t he want to spend time with me?

    ¡°No,¡± I yelled loudly and pulled him close again. ¡°If I close my eyes, then you will leave me again so I will not rest.¡±

    ¡°Be ¨C¡± He started but I cut him off confessing my feelings for me.

    ¡°I love you¡± I confessed and looked into his intense eyes which softened at my profession. ¡°Do you love me?¡± I asked when I notice the slight crinkling at the end of his lips.

    He gazed at me with so much love and adoration that I wonder if there is any measure to assess the depth of his feelings for me. I need no words because I can tell how much he loves me by the way he smiled at me, the way his eyes crinkled brightly, the way his finger rubbed my arm.

    I can just feel his love even when he just breathed in air.

    ¡°Then, love me No. Make me yourspletely and love me entirely.¡± I whispered caressing his cheek. He looked surprised but his eyes darkened by many shades. ¡°I want to be yours unconditionally. Make me yours, No.¡± I rasped out kissing both of his cheeks.

    No seemed taken aback by my deration that he lent back from me again which hurt me. Doesn¡¯t he want me?

    Why is he rejecting me?

    ¡°Be, I cannot do it. You are not in your right senses. You should calm down first ande back.¡± I nced at him and bit my lip thinking about what he said.

    ¡°If I take good rest, then will you love me more?¡± I slowly inquired, settling myselffortably between the sheets and pillows. It feels so good to rest on bed after many days. It feels serene.

    ¡°Yes, I will love you infinitely if you take care of yourself.¡± No smiled tenderly at me andid beside me pulling me into his arms. He started patting my back soothingly which immediately started making me drowsy.

    He sure is my cure. My No!

    Just as my eyes started droop with the heavy feeling, I blinked them furiously, ¡°Promise me you will make me yours once after I wake up.¡± I mumbled drowning in to the oblivious. I tried to stay awake but the magic his fingers are creating while rubbing my skin ispelling me into the darkness.

    ¡°I promise.¡± I vaguely heard his reply before slipping out the beautiful dream.

    ~*~*~*~

    Nolo Point of View

    Hallucination!

    She was seeing one when I noticed how her eyes lost their focus. She was not in her right mind. She thought I was a part of her dream.

    My poor Be!

    I never thought that my absence can break her to such an extent. I was just away from her so that I can get some time to think and solve the problem that society and family has raised between us but I realized not being with her is more problematic to us than any other.

    The moment she confessed her feeling for me, I thought I was the happiest man on earth. I don¡¯t care what kind of woman she is and how she was tagged in the society but I only care about her and us.

    She loves me and that is more than a reason to stay with her and get her back into my life again. I will not let her go far away from me because I learnt my lesson. If Russo name is getting between us, then I will look for a solution to keep both of them because if there is anything that life taught me in a hard way, then it is that there is no problem without a solution.

    I still have many years to spend with her before the contract ends so I will try everything to look for a proper way to have her.

    Because she is my life and without her, I am nothing but ash!

    I chuckled at her sleeping figure and kissed her forehead affectionately. I cannot believe she asked me to make her minepletely. Though the statement was not said in her right state of mind, I understood one thing from her words, this time she is not just seducing me out of duty but she really meant it.

    She seemed desperate to be with me and made clear that she had her eyes, hear, mind and soul only for me.

    I couldn¡¯t sleep the whole night because she might have been under influence when took the promise from me but I take my promises seriously. I¡¯m just so fired up right now to take her right now gently and make beautiful love to her.

    Argh! I hardly had a wink of sleep the whole night.

    ¡°No?¡± I heard her scratchy morning voice which made me smile. Finally she is up after making me insane the whole night.

    Having her with me, close to me, in my arms is the best feeling I can ever experience. It is simply irreceable.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked looking confusingly at me and around the room.

    So she doesn¡¯t remember what happened yesterday.

    I just kissed her fully on her lips as a reply. ¡°Someone missed me so much and asked me to make love to her, so here I am to fulfill the promise I made.¡± Her perplexed eyes narrowed at me and her hands came in between us trying to put some space.

    Oh well!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°You left me then why are you back?¡± Suddenly she turned angry and started pushing my chest hard. ¡°Move¡±

    ¡°Well. I¡¯m back to repent for my foolishness.¡± I pinned her back on the bed with my heavy body and started kissing her neck.

    Damn, how can she look so desirable right from the morning bed.

    She must have been a witch in her previous life because she just has that aura around her pulling me blindly to her.

    ¡°I was dying to make love to you fromst night but damn you were not sober then and I cannot have my woman miss the experience of her first love making.¡± I said unbuttoning the shirt she was wearing.

    I intentionally unbuttoned slowly so she can feel the desperate need she had buried inside for me.

    ¡°No, why are you back?¡± She asked harshly but the feeling of her hands wrapping around my back is enough proof to me. ¡°You went away for more than a year so I was living happily without you, then why are you back? I hate you.¡± She grumbled coldly but damn she looked cute when she is trying to tell me otherwise.

    ¡°But I missed you and now I am here to cut short your happy period. You are happy without me so now I need to change it.¡± I replied back with augh an continued to undress.

    When the shirt is off her, my breath hitch at what it revealed. F**k she looks like a modern Aphrodite without anything. My eyes trailed down to her naked body when she turned around covering it with her hands.

    I bent down and starting blowing wet kisses on her back along the spinal cord and licked all the way up.

    ¡°Ni-no¡± Her voice came out in pants. Her bright eyes darkened in desire which were spitting fire towards me not a moment ago.

    ¡°Beautiful¡± I kissed her shoulder, turning her front to me. She had her eyes closed and her hot pink lips were slightly open blowing out air in sighs.

    Even her sigh is melodious!

    I cupped her face and bent down, ¡°As promised, I am going to make you mine forever, Be. You will have only me in your life from here forth. I will be the only man touch you and see. I will be the only person to see you unclothed and only I have the right on your love.¡± I whispered sealing it with a kiss proceeding forward to make slow and sweet love to her.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 14

    shback Continues¡­

    Phoebe Point of View

    Hmm, why is my head feeling so light?

    Woah, I feel well rested and well spent all thanks to No. I thought he would leave me after making love once but I didn¡¯t know he is an insatiable monster.

    Heavens, I wonder where he get such energy from.

    ¡°You are smiling again?¡± I heard his hoarse just-woke-up voice which did things in my stomach. It has been two days and we are still in bed and credit goes to No who is teaching me love making skills and positions so skillfully that even a novice like me understood the depth of seduction.

    Two days¡­ Oh God!

    I don¡¯t know how he managed to feed me in the bed when he did not even leave me and I did not even see any servants in his penthouse.

    ¡°You are awake.¡± I stated moving out of his arms to flex my muscles. My body is so stiff from all the tumbling, not to forget how twisted I had to curve my body every time he was trying something new with me.

    ¡°I was hit by bright light suddenly which woke me up. I thought it was mid day sun but realized that it came from someone in my arms who smiled widely.¡± I raised my eyebrows up and down at his impressive dialogue.

    Oh, so he is now practicing flirting with me. Not bad. I almost, almost smiled at his pick up line but controlled myself.

    ¡°Well, your pick up lines won¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m still angry at you so it¡¯s better you don¡¯t tick my fury.¡± I answered a little arrogantly, hiding my smile. I did not forgive him for stranding me all those months. I suffered a lot because of him and I agree he suffered too but I am not going to forgive him that easily.

    What worse is, he doesn¡¯t even tell me the reason for what he did. One thing is clear, he did not avoid me for what foolish act I did and when I asked him the reason, he ignored me and indulged me with bed activities.

    Such a sly man!

    I looked over to him again and stood up from bed feeling very weak in the lower part of my body. My legs shook a little and there was a stinging ache in my lover stomach.

    Oh my, I¡¯m so sore!

    ¡°Be¡± He sighed and opened his arms for me. ¡°Come here.¡± He ordered, expecting me toe to him as ordered. I shook my head in defiance and continued to walk over to the closet to dress myself in some simple shirt.

    Once I¡¯m back in a shirt, No gazed up at me and called me to him again but this time, I went him not able to ignore his serious look.

    When I was safely wrapped in his arms, he kissed my forehead and sighed long. ¡°I was ten years only when my mother died in an ident, I was so heartbroken. I was looking for my father to lend his shoulder to cry but I found him nowhere. My mother¡¯s dead body was on hospital bed and I was alone with her, didn¡¯t know what to do.¡± He looked so sad and his voice thinned in emotion. His arms tightened their hold me which I didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Where was your father, then?¡± I asked cautiously as I observed hardness in his tone whenever he mentioned his father.

    ¡°With one of his mistress. He was not a very great guy even while growing up. When my grandpa had a heart stroke for the first time, he immediately called for our familywyer to make a will before something happened to him. Since my uncle was the eldest son, grandpa made him the next chairman leaving my father under my uncle¡¯s care.¡± He continued having a lost look on his face.

    It seemed like he is lost in the past.

    ¡°My father didn¡¯t like it. Being at the mercy of my uncle, he hated it so he made an argument with my ailing grandpa, demanding him to give him equal rights on the Russo Empire. My father was still young and did not had any business exposure at that time so grandpa wanted him to learn the ropes first and then attain a high position but my father did not see the reasoning my grandpa presented. He started demanding half of the Russo wealth.¡± A dry smile formed on his lips.

    He gazed down at me and took a lock of my hair, ying with it distractingly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, No. This is something very personal to you and a disturbing past. Please stop.¡± I said cupping his face and kissing his lips. He had mixed emotions in eyes and I can see that he was very badly affected by whatever transmitted in his family.

    ¡°No, I have to tell you what happened to tell you why I had to leave you. Please listen to me.¡± He requested me continuing with his story. ¡°Grandpa was in a sensitive health condition at that time and uncle tried so much to stop my father but he created a mess out of the whole situation demanding his rights from grandpa to the point where grandpa slipped in unconscious due to another major heart stroke and finally lost his life.¡± A tear rolled down from his eyes which he wiped it off.

    My heart broke at his depressed face. His father must have hurt them so much. I did not talk anything and just sat there beside him and patted his hand in assurance.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    I wanted to tell him I am there with him and will stay as his support but he was too immersed in narration so I did not have the heart to interrupt him.

    ¡°After Grandpa funeral, grandma gave away half of the inheritance that my father asked for and cut off him from the family. My father was happy though, because he got what he wanted. Yearster, he met my mother and married her and they soon had me. He was always with business and always went to trips leaving mom and me at home. You know Be, my mom was somewhat like you, very sweet and caring who cannot hurt even a fly. Father did marry her surely but couldn¡¯t give her the love she needed. After I was born, I heard my mother talk of my father¡¯s family every now and then but was unfortunate to not meet them. Until I turned ten, my mom was always there with me supporting me through thick and thin even though she was hurting due to my father.¡±

    Tears rolled down my eyes when I imagined his mother having to take care of herself and her son alone when his father was being selfish only thinking about himself and his business. It must have pained them so much.

    ¡°Mom wasing to pick me up from school that evening and on the way, she was hit by the truck with a drunken driver. I was waiting for her in the school and the authorities rushed me towards hospital without telling me anything. By the time I went there, she was already dead and her body was ced on a stretcher for her family visitations.¡± His eyes brimmed with tears but this time, he did not wipe them off. He let them flow with his emotions.

    I hugged him tightly and patted his back. I whispered work of condolence and tried to calm him down.

    ¡°I called my father but he did not care to pick the calls up. Cops arrived and tried to contact my father which was futile as well. I did not want to leave my mother in the hands of stranger to cremate her so I held her to me tightly waiting for my father toe. I was left alone with my dead mother in the hospital for two days but I did not receive any message from him. I didn¡¯t know what to do, I was just ten and I saw the real volume of pain and betrayal at such a sensitive situation. Two dayster, a very nice cop got hold of my grandma¡¯s contact number and contacted her about the situation.¡±

    I cannot fathom the inner battle a ten old went through all alone feeling lost and helpless. No amount of tears can wash away such grief that he had experienced.

    Nolo looked at me with sadness filled eyes and hugged me closer proceeding further.

    ¡°Grandma was in Italy at that time so she asked uncle to take care of the situation before she arrives. A person who looked like father reached hospital with ady by his side. The cops exined him the situation and when he asked his men to look for whereabouts of my father, he came to know that he was having his leisure time with his mistress in Greece.¡± Heughed humorlessly but the fire, the anger in his eyes which med up with just a thought of his father exins how much he hates that man.

    If I know who his father is, I will not care about the consequences and just kill him with my own bare hands.

    That person is not a human at all. I wish I had the power to curse, If I can I want to curse him to undergo the agony No went, ten folds more. I wish one day No gets the power to crush that man emotionally, mentally and physically.

    ¡°Ssh, it¡¯s okay. We will talk about thister.¡± I whispered and hugged his head close to my chest and ran my hand through his hair, massage his head slowly. He shook his head and went on to tell what happenedter.

    But I did not understand how his past is rted to leaving me¡­

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 15

    shback Continues¡­

    Nolo Point of View

    Talking about my life to Be started feeling like a burden-down. It was a very touchy subject to me and no one spoke of it in my presence as they very well knew how hurting it was for me.

    My sweet mother, who loved my father blindly and not just loved him, she worshiped and what she got in return? Betrayal and stranded alone!

    I observed many a times when my mother used to cry mutely in dark so I couldn¡¯t see her or hear her. Growing up, I unknowingly pelted up all the hatred I felt for the man who destroyed her but when the she left me, all hell broke loose.

    That man, no way, deserved to be a father, no less a human. My mother meant nothing to him, I meant nothing to him. All that mattered was money, fame and different women to his taste.

    I have never seen such a filthy person ever in my life!

    Fernando Russo!

    ¡°I was wrong.¡± Be whispered, rubbing her hand against my chest. I looked down at her to see her already gazing at me with empathy.

    ¡°I was wrong to think if you have good sum of money and little prominence, you can live happily but I guess I made huge mistake in judging the world.¡± She said cing a soft kiss on my chest.

    ¡°Then you are surely mistaken, Be. Because my life is not what you call perfect. I had to see so much which I shouldn¡¯t and bear so much.¡± I said, to which she nodded and pressed herself close to me.

    Truly, In spite of having money and power, I was not happy. I learnt my lesson the hard way with each obstacle that life threw at me. I fell down, I got bruised, I felt weak, still fate tested me the hard way despite seeing my struggle.

    ¡°Then? What happened then? Your grandma, did shee to meet you?¡± She asked, seeing I looked better than before.

    ¡°Not yet, it took her two days to reach the country due to several reasons but she instructed my uncle to take care of me until she was here. My uncle and thedy, whom I learnt was my aunt i. e., my uncle¡¯s wife, talked to the cops and cremated my mother, holding a very private funeral for her. Both my uncle and aunt, it was my first time meeting them and frankly speaking, I didn¡¯t even know how they looked like but only heard about them a little from my mom. I was very wary around them not leaving my mom¡¯s cold hand. It was my aunt who introduced herself to me and told me how important it is to send my mother away.¡± I snorted ironically.

    It was said right, ¡®A good enemy is better than a best friend.¡¯ The saying provided an example in my own life. When my own father left me to fend myself, my uncle who hates him so much tended me when I was in need.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do. I did know that the rtion between my father and his family is not on good note which made me even more hesitant of them. My uncle did not once talk to me and he was always brooding. I felt like I was thrown in a whole new house where I was unwanted. Though he took me to their house, my uncle was always emotionless with me. But then, my aunt was a kind woman. She took care of me and hugged when the nightmares of my dead mother haunted me.¡± I heaved deeply when memories of the time when I was fell into depression flood in my mind.

    I went in to depression and I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep and always stayed quite in dark room. Even doctors couldn¡¯t figure out how to get me out of my state.

    Those days were not just dark but also gloomy for me as well for my Uncle and aunt.

    ¡°Your uncle didn¡¯t like you?¡± Be asked, more like stated. She was calm the whole time I am narrating but the pain was visible clearly in her eyes.

    Pain for me!

    It was better though, she better feel pain for me than feel pity.

    ¡°Not exactly. He did not like my father. He was more of a person who looks hard on outside but actually kind from inside. Those two days at their house proved to me no less than a hell. It was not because of them, no, my aunt tried every possible way to amodate me with whatever I needed. She even spent those couple night staying awake in my room so I could sleep fret less while my uncle stayed outside my closed room.¡± This time I smiled genuinely thinking about my uncle.

    The man who disyed no emotion for me had in fact took care of me looked out for me from afar in shadows.

    ¡°Two dayster, my grandma finally arrived to the Russo¡¯s mansion and went straight to meet my uncle before even seeing me. All the three of them closed the doors and spent a lot of time discussing something. I was around there at that time and that was when I heard their conversation and came to know what kind of person the animal I call my father is.¡± I said gritting my teeth. I still lose my control whenever I remember those awful days and that awful conversation.

    ¡°Why? Why?¡± I immediately put my face in her hair as a way to control my anger which miraculous was a sess.

    ¡°Those two days ofte arrival of grandma was because she found out the address of my father and went to meet him. She told my uncle how father was so heartless to leave his own young son on roads just because he was of no use to him. For him my mother was a legal form to have good sex and now that she was no more, he could care less for me. When I heard grandma exin them the situation I could only cry. That was the first time I heard my uncle show any emotion because I heard him thrash the whole room and curse my father endlessly.¡± Be gasped to which I smiled at her sadly.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    I nodded at her sadly when she was shaking her head in utter disbelief. Yes, that is how the man who gave birth to me is.

    ¡°How could he do that to your mom and you? Didn¡¯t he love you at all? You are his only child, didn¡¯t he feel remorse?¡± Be asked. Remorse? Love?

    That animal did not know what they are. He only loved money and his only remorse was when something did not go as he pleased. Nothing mattered to him, not his parents, not his siblings nor his wife and son.

    ¡°Love and Remorse was never a part of his dictionary, Be. He is an animal in human clothing.¡± I said proceeding further. ¡°Anyway, After their discussion, grandma told uncle and aunt that she would be taking me Italy with her and would raise me for few years until I get out of depression. True to her words, I spent two years with her in Italy and though it was awkward and gloomy at first, she taught me so much that made me what a person I am today. Later on, after I was in good health, I was back to live with my uncle and aunt. Through years they became more of true parents to me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± She said smiling a little.

    I nodded my head at her, ¡°Yes it is. My uncle was still emotionless with me but he was Hades when ites to discipline. He took matters seriously and would never take mistakes lightly but then it was good, you know. He disciplined me and made me a tough man while on the other side my aunt was so lovable and jovial kind of person. Thanks to their good nature, they were finally blessed with a child after eleven years of their wedding. I got a brother and it was like our family wasplete.¡±

    ¡°Just when I was happy to find a home finally, my uncle and aunt loved me and my cousin equally, my brother was growing up into a cheerful and a naughty kid and it was so delightful when ¨C¡± I gulped the lump formed in my throat and looked up at the ceiling to press down the sadness erupting inside me.

    ¡°When- both uncle and aunt left us alone in a ne crash.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Be gasped, I smiled sadly at her and shook my head when she cried. I wiped the tears off her cheeks and consoled her.

    ¡°Later it was revealed that my uncle already prepared a will making me the next to take over the family business putting my brother under my care. Funny right, the person who was very tough on me and who loathed my father believed me enough to make me the next heir. You asked me why I stranded you those months, yes?¡± I asked and she nodded lightly trying to not cry again.

    ¡°It was because I was confused. I promised myself to give back what was my brother¡¯s once hees to an age of taking over the Empire. Though I don¡¯t care whatever you are, I felt responsible for the Russo¡¯s reputation and so I couldn¡¯t decide what was correct and what not.¡± She looked nkly at me figuring out my dilemma slowly.

    ¡°I love you so much, Be. Love you so much to the extent of scaring myself with the passion I feel for you. I was stuck between my ideology and the society¡¯s view. The Empire I am handling right now is not mine, I am just keeping it intact and running until its true heir take it back and while it is in my hands, I need to keep it safe and protected. One side I see no wrong with you and your situation but at the same time, people are challenging my philosophy even going to the extent of hurting you.¡± I held her hands in mine and looked at her with a mixture of love and fear.

    Love for her, fear of losing her!

    ¡°I feared that if I was with you, then you would go through useless trials of insults from people. I feared you would go though the same pain of betrayal and uselessness I had felt once. And I loved you so much, enough to leave you for your safety and to clear my confusion.¡± I confessed to her truthfully hugging her back tightly.

    I will not let her away from me again.

    Once I give back my brother what was rightfully his, I will pursue her no matter what. She will be mine only and I will be hers.

    Just¡­ just few more years¡­!

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 16

    shback Continues¡­

    Phoebe Point of View

    This is ridiculous!

    This is too much, seriously.

    How am I going to handle this hot headed man?

    I wish I can just hit him and take my frustration out. He is driving me insane with his strange ideas.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I am having such borated argument with you for something like this.¡± No grumbled, pulling off his shades and threw them on to the tea table.

    ¡°I know right! I can¡¯t believe you are so stubborn.¡± I retorted, taking a long sip of cool water which helped in rxing my throat after the long arguments.

    Why has he turned into such stubborn person? I thought he was calm and a cool minded person! Where have I gone wrong in realizing him?

    ¡°Be, we are going to reed fields to enjoy some romantic time and that¡¯s final.¡± He dered pulling me to him.

    No! Never! Though I like to explore reed fields and enjoy a cool evening, I am not in mood for the outdoor walk today.

    ¡°No, we are going to the west side aquarium. I am in a mood to see some fish swimming.¡± What is so hard to just take me to an aquarium?

    I¡¯mtely craving for some swimming creatures.

    ¡°It is my turn to decide the ce for our date. You already had your turnst time and we enjoyed our date in a poultry farm and enjoyed fresh eggs.¡± He mocked me and crossed his arms on his chest. This particr posture of his means, he is not budging anytime soon.

    Argh! But I wish to see some fish!

    ¡°Don¡¯t taunt me; you enjoyed those fresh eggs so much that you had a dozen of them in one go. Furthermore, it was you who fought with me to visit an aquarium at that time.¡± I pointed out and felt happy to be slowly gaining an upper hand in the argument.

    He looked terrifyingly at me but it not scares me at all. I have been with him for too many years and had seen too many sides of him that I don¡¯t feel ufortable around him at all.

    ¡°I did not disagree to it but we had an agreement, remember? We will take turns to decide the destination of our love dates, didn¡¯t we?¡± He scowled at me and ran a hand through his well kept hair roughly.

    ¡°True, but I am in no mood for a reed field date.¡± I exasperated giving him one of my stubborn pointed look. I was expecting him to give in but these days, I don¡¯t know why but we keep on fighting on silly things and frankly speaking, I kind of love it.

    It feels as if these small quarrels are more effective in bring us closer than some sweet moments.

    I feel like I understand the nature of his mood better when he doesn¡¯t be considerate of me or my feelings. I feel much at ease when he let go of his stiffness and take liberty to fight with me and show his displeasure.

    I started liking to see the displeasure on his face whenever I defy him. It was the cutest moment when he scowls in disapproval.

    ¡°Well, you have to set your mood ording to mine today because we are going nowhere but to fields and have dinner in the arms of beautiful sunset in the middle of the fields.¡± He dered like a king once again and grabbed my handbag in one hand and my hand in another, dragging me to his car.

    ¡°Last time when I asked you to leave the idea of poultry date, did you hear me? No. So now it¡¯s my turn and I will take my revenge by taking you to a date where there is a lot of walking. I know you are alwayszy to walk around.¡± He smirked at me but his eyes were as affectionate as always.

    Argh! No. I am not in a mood for long walks. I am not a fan of much walking, it makes mezy and No knows about it very well.

    I should¡¯ve not teased him to poultry farm!

    ¡°Then be prepared for a dairy farming date next week.¡± I warned him as ast resort to stop him from taking me the fields but he only smiled mischievously at me, ¡°Dare me.¡± He whispered driving into the busynes of the city. He crossed the busy part of the city pulling the car into the outskirts where there were fewer habitats.

    It was so calming to see the endless sight of lush greennds, not to mention getting a whiff of less polluted air. I drew the windows down and felt the cool air hitting my face tickling me with its rainy soil scent.

    Ah, wow! I felt alive when the scent of rich sunflower hit me. We were crossing the bigid field of sunflowers and other small white and blue flowers and no doubt the sight and their sweet odor calmed down my stress.

    No traced his knuckles softly on my cheek, tucking my disheveled hair back of my ear. ¡°Though I like the beautiful sight and fresh air, I still prefer aquarium.¡± I said poking him hardly on his chest with my fingers but guess It more aroused him than hurt him.

    Dear Lord!

    Finally, stopping the car in front of a small cottage surrounded by endless reed fields, a young man who must be inte thirties walked over to us and shook hands with No. He gave me a small smile which I reverted back and he produced a bunch of keys to No.

    ¡°Sire, your vehicle may not go inside the thinnes of fields, there are motorcycles at the backside of the cottage, you can ride them to the ce you had me prepared.¡± The young cottage man said politely.

    ¡°We are riding motorcycle?¡± I asked excitedly because one, I am not walking such long distance and two, I always wanted to ride a motorcycle from a very long time.

    When No nodded his head with a lovely smile, my happiness knew no bounds. Yet, there is another of my small wish which No is fulfilling.

    No nodded his head to the man and held my wrist, pulling me with him to the shed where motorcycles were kept. He pulled out a vehicle and putted a helmet over his head while ced a small one over my head grasping the belt tightly below my chin.

    I excited sat behind him and wrapped my hands around his waist while he drove through the thin roads in between the thin overgrown dry grass.

    ¡°Hold me tight, Be.¡± He warned me trying to drive as safely as possible.

    With the breeze flowing towards us, I remember the day when No revealed his past and told me the reason he had to keep me away from him.

    I should¡¯ve been very angry but I understood where he wasing from. We were still building our rtionship slowly and learning a new thing about each other every day so I understood his dilemma and if I were in his ce, I would do the same too.

    He also thought about the pain that future holds for me and was considerate to bless me with less hurt. I appreciate that but if I had to choose between the future misfortune and the loosing No in present, then I would choose to hurt myself in the future than loose a great person.

    I would choose No as long as I was the one who ends up hurting and not him.

    I smiled at the irony of the situation, The only person I wanted so badly forever, I cannot have him and the people I could have forever are not what I wanted.

    No stopped the motorbike where we reached arge clearing surrounded by the flower nts and reeds. It looked so beautiful and tranquilizing that made me smile like a fool. There was a small tent and a small table for two filled with food.

    I ran to the tent looked inside to find soft cushions underneath and arge nket. The food was covered with lids and when I opened them, there was such pure delicacies that I wanted to lick thest remains of it.

    I noticed No looking at me adoringly and walked me through the sofa that was in the centre of the grounds which I just noticed. I sat me on the sofa and brought the food table to sofa.

    ¡°We can have our dinner here while we watch some good movie. What say? Ready?¡± He asked pointing towards therge screen setup before the sofa with a DVD yer and few CDs.

    I nodded excitedly and looked at him with a wide grin ¡°Avengers marathon¡± I said pping my hands.

    ¡°Never. We are watching Terminator series.¡± He answered me with a scowl again.

    Argh! Not again!

    ¡°We are watching Avengers, No. No more arguments.¡± I decided, pulling a bunch of CDs to ce them in the yer. No pulled them away from my hands and reced them with the Terminator series giving me a smile.

    ¡°This is my turn again and we are not watching those superheroes again. We already watched them eight times.¡± He yed the part one of Terminator movie and sat beside me with a grin.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    I will get back at him when my turnes¡­!

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 17

    shback Continue¡­

    Nolo Point of View

    Finishing with one final thrust, I fell beside her on the bed taking her back into my arms. One of the most beautiful feelings is having the person you love in your arms.

    ¡°Now tell me. What happened?¡± My beautiful girl asked poking my chest with her pointed finger teasingly.

    She has turned into one daring girl after we had spent our first expedition in bed. At first, she was apprehensive and shy but with time, she did acquire the skills of turning me into a putty in her hands. She leant my weak points, my pleasure points and methods to make me agree to something.

    ¡°I was just confused on some issue. Nothing important.¡± I answered vaguely not wanting to drag her in my troubles. She has her own issues and a messed up situation. She just started to enjoy her time with me and started tough and y, I don¡¯t want to rece them with my worries.

    ¡°There is something. You were not yourself from past few days.¡± She queried again slowly. I sighed and turned towards her, putting a lock of hair behind her ear.

    ¡°You are not giving up, aren¡¯t you.¡± I smiled a little to which she shook her head determinedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Fernando. I was thinking about him.¡± I said. She narrowed her eyes and me for a moment and realization dawned to her. Her face turned into a deep frown shaking her head to herself.

    Adorable!

    ¡°You are still thinking to go with your ns?¡± She asked me with a small scowl and I nodded without any regret.

    What I am doing is good and what I am doing to do is nothing wrong.

    ¡°No, Revenging on your father will only get you into more problems.¡± She eximed face-palming her head. Her scowl deepened which I found so cute but the anger in her eyes is such wild fire.

    Damn, how can her anger arouse me?

    Argh!

    ¡°I am not going after him as a part of revenge, Be. I am finding justice for whatever my mom had to go through because of that monster. I will bring him down, no matter what.¡± I will not leave him. After how he left my mom to die without any care, I will make him so vulnerable and helpless that he couldn¡¯t cry.

    He will pay for what he did. I will make sure he did.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    All these years, I was just waiting for right time and when the opportunity prevailed itself, I will not loose it.

    ¡°I understand. I do, No. But, like you said, the power and authority you have in your hands is for only few years until your brother could take over the responsibilities. Once the authority leaves your hand, people who were waiting for your downfall from shadows, will surely attack you at once and let me warn you, your father might also be one of them.¡± Iughed at what she said and kissed her on her forehead. She looked at me warily and raised her trimmed eyebrow in question.

    Oh Be, you should understand that I don¡¯t do anything impulse without a bulletproof n.

    I propped on my forehand and looked at her with a smile, ¡°You think Russo¡¯s Empire is the only power I have in my hand?¡± Her face creased deeply in confusion at my question, ¡°Oh no, Russo is not the only Empire I have in my hands, sweet Be. Have you heard about GNB Mining and Constructions?¡± I asked.

    Be thought for a while and nodded her head, ¡°I once heard the name when one of the girls in the house talked about. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know exactly what it is. Why are you asking me about it?¡±

    ¡°Because, my Be, GNB is my ownpany, my own empire that I am building from scratch.¡± When I announced, Be gasped looking at me with admiration.

    ¡°You have your ownpany too?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, and you know what, you gave me the much needed push to go forward years ago.¡± I said reminiscing those days.

    Days when I worked hard to get to the position I am in right now. It was truly said, there is woman behind the sess of every man.

    In my case, there were four women, my mom, grandma, aunt and Be.

    ¡°I? How can someone like me be your motivation?¡±Beughed out awkwardly. I gave a sharp re at her and herughs seized.

    ¡°I was already having thoughts of starting my ownpany by the time I first met you, but after few times meeting you, I was fired up to be sessful and get you out of that hell. I could have used my money from Russo ounts but I wanted to use my first earning from my own hard work and so I did.¡± That moment was so meaningful.

    The day I earned my first billion, I was so happy I got my Be to myself and I am so proud of it, I was so proud how I used it.

    A smile curved on my lips when I remembered the day I threw the money on the supervisor face and damn, the look that olddy gave was such a satisfying sight.

    She must have thought to use Be in many ways so as to lead the life of luxury herself. She dared to use my Be¡¯s beauty for her luxury and I made sure that the supervisordy has the dreading life here forth.

    ¡°You ¨C you used your hard work for me!¡± Tears sprung at the end of her eyes. I nodded and took her into a good deep kiss to perceive the feeling of having her with me.

    ¡°Yes, now stop crying, you know I hate it.¡± She hugged me tightly, unable to speak anything but I understood her. I understood the overwhelming mix of emotions she is feeling.

    ¡°Anyway, as I was saying, I started to n things to bring down Fernando Russo from far many years and I found an opportunity to affect his business through a contract deal manypanies offered me and Fernando¡¯s is one of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then what are you confused of?¡± Be asked me. Looking over to the night lit city through from therge window, I wonder how the buzzing people deal with theirplicated lives.

    I know every person face demons of their own but when I look at them, they look so happy and to some extent content with their lives. I¡¯m curious what the secret of such life is. Even the most troubled people, more troubled than me or Be looked happy and satisfied at one point, then what about me?

    What about Be?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, something in the back of my mind is pulling me back. I know I have nopassion for him but I don¡¯t know¡­¡± It¡¯s true I have no care for him but I don¡¯t understand the reason for reconsidering the ns I made.

    ¡°Because you are not him. You are not like him and you are not meant for destruction.¡± Be stated, wearing a robe. She walked towards the table and brought me a ss of chilled water.

    ¡°Not exactly. I have the thirst to avenge my mom but it is just¡­¡± I left out not knowing what it that is holding me back was.

    ¡°It is just the matter of time, No. If your father should be defeated and taught a lesson by you, then there woulde a time when you would not have this hesitation. At that time, at that certain right time, your itch for justice intensifies. And that is the time you should go with it.¡± The wisdom in her eyes is quite admirable.

    This woman, she is not a post graduate, she is not from a affluent family but the things she says from heart is more than any confirmation to me.

    I guess, what she said is true. This might not be just the right time and I have to wait for a perfect chance.

    ¡°Miss Be Sweetheart, I am immensely satisfied with you advice. Is it only the personal issues or can you give good advices in other matters as well?¡± I teased her, sitting in the sofa beside her and pulled her into myp.

    She looked at me confusingly for few moments andughed out loud shrugging both her shoulders in a posh American style.

    ¡°It depends, Mr. Adorable Sweetheart.¡± She replied back with a cheeky smile.

    Wait a second¡­ She did not just call me adorable. Did she?

    My smile curved into a scowl and in the spur of a moment I entered two on my fingers into her opening. ¡°I am not adorable, Sweetheart. I am hot; irresistibly hot. Tell me I am hot.¡± I entered another finger.

    Be gasped and licked her dry lips. Her eyes dted again and she arched back with a moan. I asked her to repeat the sentence after me but the only sound that ising from her mouth is loud moans.

    ¡°You- you are¡­¡± She stuttered.

    ¡°Yes, hot. Say hot.¡± I repeated, pressuring her toply me, ying with my fingers inside her.

    ¡°A-dorable.¡± She moaned outughing like an angel just descended to earth only for me. I smiled slyly at her and tore the robe off her delectable body.

    Oh, you did not just tease me with that awful word!

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 18

    shback Continues¡­

    Phoebe Point of View

    I thought I was the only one who was betrayed by my own parents, but I was wrong. I wonder how people, despite of sharing same blood with their kids, leave them to pay for their mistakes.

    Are all parents this heartless? Because, I came to know that many of thedies in the House are here due to the mistakes their parents or guardians did.

    But, Whatever I heard from No, his aunt and Uncle were great parents to not only their son but to No as well.

    Taking the shawl from the wardrobe, I wrapped it around her, who slept off on the reading table. Books and papers filled the table along with several sticky notes.

    I looked at the small sleeping figure of the girl I came to like so much and shook my head in despair.

    Sienna!

    She was born with the simr like me but the difference was her parents were already dead years ago and her brother was a good person who had been killed few months ago. She was thrown here by the person who killed her brother.

    When I first saw her small and terrified figure, fighting with the House security team to let her go, I felt like I was thrown in the past and the helpless girl fighting her way was me.

    She is somehow so simr to me, not only that but she is also different from otherdies here. Sienna is more of a cheerful and a studious kind of girl. Like me, she likes to be educated but unlike me she is lucky to continue her studies all thanks to Rick.

    Rick, our supervisor, was friends with Sienna¡¯ste brother which made him protect Sienna from the horrible fateing towards her. I was grateful that at least she is doing what she wanted to.

    I jolted out of my thoughts when I heard the incessant ring of my mobile. Looking at the blinking screen, I smiled widely at the name disyed.

    ¡°I thought I said I would not talk to you unless you tell me what I asked?¡± I asked smilingly, picking up the phone and going out to the small balcony, trying not to wake up Sienna.

    ¡°And I thought I said you have to guess it?¡± No answered in aughing tone seemingly very happy. Just the sound of hisughter makes me pray that he get all the happiness in the world.

    ¡°I tried, No. I have already told you different possibilities but nothing is correct. Why don¡¯t you just tell me what GNB means?¡± I asked pacing the balcony with a constant smile ying on my lips.

    When No said he has his ownpany and its name is GNB, I was very curious what it stands for.

    I know ¡®N¡¯ stands for Nolo, his name then what are G and B?

    ¡°You still have time till this weekend until I arrived back to New York, so try harder.¡± He saidughing. ¡°By the way, what are you doing?¡± I smiled when he asked the usual question he always does when he goes out of town for days.

    No is now in Belgium for a takeover meeting until this weekend and it has already been a week he left. At first I felt so sad that I would not be seeing him for two long weeks but he made sure to divert my mind by gifting me few books on self development and few inspirational books.

    Few days ago when I and No were having a rxed conversation after sating our needs, he came to know about my love for knowledge and studies. He said he knew from the very start that I have great passion for studying but also confessed that he thought many times to help me study but decided against it.

    ¡®You know Be, there were times when I almost enrolled you in nearby school when I noticed how curious and how receptive you are to everything but I did not want to. You know why? Because I love you! I love you so much, so I saved you from others and kept you with me. But learning is your passion and you have to struggle and fight for it on your own. You would fall down many times, still you have to get up and get what you wanted. Treat this as my gift because sometimes, not providing you with something needed is the way to provide you with the drive to achieve it. I will be waiting for the day when you tell me proudly, ¡°see what I have done with my life, No.¡±¡®

    That day, my love for him only increased hundred folds if it is possible. By not sending me to school he did not just showed his love for me, he also took care of my self-respect. He knows I would feel burdened if he does anything for me and I was very thankful he thought about it.

    Sometimes, not providing you with something needed is the way to provide you with the drive to achieve it¡­

    Yet again, I learnt something new from him. He did not let his love overpower his senses. He left it to me and I couldn¡¯t ask for more. And from then on, No gave me a book every now and then to help me with holding myself with confidence when struggles hit me. He wanted to face the world myself, but he also wanted me to do it confidently.

    ¡°I was reading one of the books you gave me; also I was talking to Sienna. I told her about you.¡± I said excitedly.

    ¡°I told you many times not to tell yourdy friends about me. My charms are serious problem, Be. They can be very attracting and enticing.¡± No said in a scolding way but I found it hrious how he is praising himself indirectly.

    ¡°Hey Be, the meeting is about to start. I¡¯ll call you back tomorrow, love. Have a great day and also stop makingdies fall in love with me.¡± Iughed and cut the call walking back into room with an overly wide smile.

    I stopped in my tracks when I saw the smiling seventeen year old girl I came to like, leaning on the door and smiling at me goofily.

    ¡°Aww, look who is smiling? Isn¡¯t this Phoebe, the same girl who was pouting and distressed from a week?¡± She said teasingly to which I smiled back and hit her arm lightly.

    One of the things I like in Sienna is, even though she is traumatized by her brother death and her current situation, she took it in a positive way and felt lucky to be protected from the horrible fate. Even though she is living in a ce like an Escort house, she never stopped thanking her brother and God for looking out for her from above and giving her the strength to go on.

    ¡°Phoebe,¡± She called me hesitantly and I hummed in response, sitting on the bed. ¡°If you do not mind, can I ask you something?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I nodded my head and gave her my undivided attention when she was being nervous to talk to me.

    ¡°Are you sure you will not feel bad?¡± She asked for confirmation and I nodded curiously wanting to know what is running in her mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sad, when you think about future?¡± Sienna asked biting her lower lip nervously.

    ¡°Sad about?¡± I inquired because her question was too vague. I am and would be sad about many things in future. So, about what in particr is she talking about?

    ¡°You told me so much about your lover and I can see how much you love him. I can also see how much he loves you but how will you cope up when it was time for you to leave?¡± She said moving to sit close to me and took my hand into hers. ¡°In five years your contract with the house and with your lover ends. When it was your time to finally leave this ce and him, how are you and him deal with the separation?¡± She asked leaving me stumped with her questions.

    Frankly, I thought about the situation over and over as the time of my contract ising close. I did not dare think about negative possibilities because I did not want to spoil my present happy time with him.

    ¡°Why do you think we will be depressed? After all I will be free from this house so I can be happy too.¡± I stated halfheartedly but I am really curious to hear her answer. I wanted to know what made her ask me about my future.

    ¡°Yes you will be somewhat happy once you are out, then what about your lover? Both of you are too much into each other right now. I can literally feel the happy vibesing out from you after his call and as much as you told me about him, he must love you to great lengths. But what then? You will get your freedom in next five years, what does he get? At least you lose him yet you get your freedom in return but your lover lose you and might not receive anything in return expect for disappointment and mncholy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I just didn¡¯t want to see you or your lover sad in the future, that¡¯s why¡­¡± Sienna continued but I couldn¡¯t hear anything. Only one question was ringing in my ear.

    What about him?

    What about him¡­?

    Why didn¡¯t I think about it? I thought about how sad I would be when the timees but I did not think about him. Why?

    What would No do at that time? How would he cope from my departure?

    He will be all alone when I leave alone when it was time for me to leave and I would not be his mistress anymore then how would he get through with his life without me?

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 19

    shback Continues¡­

    Nolo Point of View

    ¡°Mr. Russo, Mr. Willems is not so keen on partnering with us. He seems to be considering our offer for quite a long time.¡± Laura, my PA stated looking at the contract drafts we made.

    I nodded my head looking at the background documents of Mr. Willems. He seemed like a fair person and a good businessman but I have to agree with Laura regarding the amount of time he is taking to conduct a meeting and decide on the project.

    Though this is very frequent happening in businesses and nothing strange, but he is taking his sweet time deliberately.

    ¡°There is someone else who is trying to double crossing us.¡± I said flipping the pen around my fingers and my eyes frowned in a deep thought.

    Someone must be out there who is trying to get this deal for themselves, or their motive can be to spoil my opportunity to make this deal.

    Something seems to be off, now that I think about it.

    ¡°Ah, yes Mr. Russo. Now that I think about it, I think I saw an executive of Mr. Fernando Russo shaking hands with Mr. Willems¡¯ PA.¡± Laura said as her eyes widened a little and brows knitted together in thought.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier?¡± I asked her casually because though I am furious about this second hand dealings Fernando is making, I also guess it is not so bad for me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I just saw a glimpse of them two days ago and I did not think much about it.¡± Laura bowed and apologized sincerely but I brushed off her apology giving her a nod.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Prepare to fly back to New York by this evening after dinner and also call Mr. Willems and inform him that we are retreating back from this deal; also send him our special wine bottle with a simple note.¡± I ordered. Laura cleared her throat and looked at me hesitantly as I was closing the files and getting ready to go to my hotel room.

    I raised my eyebrow to which she cleared her throat again, ¡°Do you want me to prepare another quotation for this deal, Mr. Russo. A better one than before.¡± She asked me hesitantly to which I chuckled out looking at her ufortable stance.

    ¡°No.¡± I replied back and noticed Laura giving me a curious frown.

    ¡°When I think I understood you a little, you take me by surprise with your unexpected decisions, Mr. Russo.¡± Laura expressed tapping a finger on her head as if she was trying to analyze me. It was amusing how she is so expressive like a theater artist. ¡°It would be a huge disappointment if we do not go through with this deal and still you don¡¯t seem to be that disappointed.¡± I nodded and sat back in my chair and pointed a chair across me for her to sit.

    As she sat she rubbed her hands in great expectations which made me even more amused. Laura is a good girl, a decent one. Though she is an irritating question bank, she is good at her work and most importantly, she is not unreasonably and blindly attracted to my so called heavenly God like looks.

    She¡¯s a hardworking woman which makes me trust her with her assistance and makes me want to teach her more about the business.

    ¡°I am disappointed, Laura but I am more victorious than upset.¡± She scrunched her face in aical way. ¡°Fernando is an impulsive man, Laura. He is very proud of his wealth but he is nothing but a destructor.¡± I told her getting a slight nod of mix of understanding and curiosity.

    ¡°You mean, if our guess is right and if Mr. Fernando Russo is really up to take this partnership then he will not keep it up with it?¡± I smirked at her and snapped by finger when she is following along my n.

    ¡°Exactly. Mr. Willems¡¯ chocte brand is very famous for its taste, quality and variety but right now what they need is a source to expand their business to other parts of Europe and America. Considering Fernando¡¯s impulsive and over-confident actions, not to forget his experience in taking impressive wrong decisions, it will make this chocte factory loose its worth and profits by the end of next year.¡± I exined with a victorious smirk.

    This is rather good to me and mypany. It is actually better that Fernando take this offer and try to prosper for a year if he can.

    He surely got wealth from inheritance but he did not receive the capability to maintain it from the family.

    ¡°But sir, how are you so sure he will spoil the brand name? Isn¡¯t he one of the top businessmen in America?¡± I nodded my head to her in agreement but the triumphant smile did not leave my face. When a good opportunity is knocking on my door so incessantly then I should use it immediately.

    ¡°Yes he is one. But he is only tagged as one because he was handed over a well built empire into his hands which can live even on passive management for good few years. But nothing in this world can be active without a good guidance and policies, and Fernandocks them. He hardly has any experience in taking corporate decision as he mostly spent his time in enjoying his wealth. He is no way a leader.¡± It is true that even though he is my father and a son of Russo family, his greed for luxury hasn¡¯t given him any useful talent.

    Hispany is already loosing many good prospects and I don¡¯t think he would stay in the market as one of the top businessmen for more than three or four years and soon in not more than two years he would swallow all the great wealth he has.

    It is just the matter of time that he fall down hard from thedder of status and money. He will be on roads in handful of years and he is the only one responsible for it. Be was right to stop me from avenging him months ago because I don¡¯t have to do anything at all. He is writing his ill fate all by himself.

    Like Be said, he would pay for his wrongdoings even if I get involved or not.

    ¡°But still it doesn¡¯t cover up our loss, sir. His down fall is his issue and hispany¡¯s issue then how is it advantageous to us?¡± She asked looking at me in awe because by the look in her eyes I think she understood that I have a n. Years of working for me, she came to know me better than anyone in thepany.

    ¡°Laura, I have a job for you. I will give you five months of time and I want you to study everything about Willems¡¯ choctes and confectionaries market as a whole in America and Europe. Prepare full report and case study by the end of the given time period.¡± I instructed handing over the Willem¡¯spany details to her for help. Laura gasped at me nevertheless took the files and nced them over once.

    Her face scrunched in confusion whichter transformed into realization and her eyes widened in understanding. ¡°You are going to buy the Willems¡¯ out?¡± She eximed in shock which waster reced by a wide smile.

    ¡°You are nning to wait till Mr. Fernando ruin everything of Willems¡¯ and then you heroically go and save them by buying the whole business. You n to put a little more than usual investmentter and get the whole business for yourself.¡± Laura eximed in admiration. She pped her hands and gave me exaggerated thumbs up.

    This girl should have taken theatrics major rather than going for business administration. She is full of expressions and reactions that make you amused.

    ¡°I understand why people call you a cunning shadow. You are very clever yet you don¡¯t let it be noticed. Wow great n Mr. Russo. But onest doubt¡­¡± Her excitement turned into confusion suddenly like she is a multi personality person. I nodded my head encouraging her to ask her question and get this done with as fast as I can so I can go back to my Be.

    Damn these two weeks were like hell to me without seeing her and touching her. I almost flew back the second day I arrived here but Laura stopped me reminding me that I should work hard here to bring back good choctes for my Be.

    I wonder how these two girls became friends. Laura is a painfully talkative girl whereas my Be is a quiet one.

    ¡°What if Mr. Fernando Russo fails to fail the business? What if he seeds in this new merger?¡± She probed looking at me with wide expectant eyes as if I have all the answers for her questions.

    I chuckled at her and gave her my infamous crafty smile, ¡°Even if he lucky seeds too, still the ball is in our court. Trust me; Fernando doesn¡¯t disappoint fans like us. He is an avengers hero of self destruction.¡± I responded to which she nodded her head with a smile. ¡°Now start working on the assignment I gave you and go meet Valdemar at his office thising Friday with your first weekly report on Willems. He will be guiding you with this project from now onwards.¡± I said silentlyughing at her pale horror stricken face.

    ¡°Oh no, not again! Mr. Russo, can I not report it to you please?¡± She pleaded me folding her hands in a prayer. I was highly amused at her reaction as I know I would enjoy this more in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Laura but Vald sacrificed his important work to guide you in this project. It is still a wonder to me that he epted my request to help me with it. He first refused me straightforward but when I told him you would be the one who would be struggling with this, he immediately felt sorry for you and very kindly epted my offer just for you.¡± I exined with a straight face but I¡¯m fighting away my smile.

    I wonder what is going on between Vald and Laura that he gets so excited to meet her but on the other side Laura gets highly frustrated.

    Interesting¡­!

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 20

    shback Continues¡­

    Phoebe Point of View

    ¡°Are you sure you are alright, No?¡± I asked for the umpteenth time but like always the only response I got is a nod.

    ¡°Yes I am.¡± I sighed long time ncing to and fro from the young cowboy and my heart¡¯s cowboy.

    No, after returning from Belgium with a bag full of delicious choctes and few antique jewelry for me, he wanted to take me to horse riding because he liked it when he visited a farm in Belgium. He also bought the chocte factory which he wanted to partner up with two years ago. Aftering back from his little trip that day, he told me his n to take over the chocte business in few years and true to his words, just like he nned, his father messed up the deal so badly that they needed No¡¯s money to save the factory.

    Along with it, he got interested in a farm with horses and loved the rural life there so he wanted to try it here in New York with me.

    He said he wanted to try riding horses with me and frankly speaking, I just loved it. The experience, the memories we made were never going to erase from my mind. They are imprinted in my mind and heart.

    It was going all well, we were riding on a horse together, then when I got used to riding I and No raced too, it was going well until the cowboy here started to eye me with admiration.

    If it was just admiration then I don¡¯t think No would mind much but the boy was looking at me with lovers affection in his eyes which ticked No to great lengths.

    If I thought my No was a sensible person then I am going to reevaluate about it again because right now he is the silliest person I have ever seen.

    ¡°No you not. Why are you ruffling my hair and putting the dry hay on me?¡± I asked closing my eyes to prevent any dirt to go into them. I am trying to free myself from his hold and clean myself but he kept on putting hay on my hair and on my clothes.

    ¡°Because you look beautiful in your cowgirl look.¡± He stated shortly like it would exin everything.

    Is he really getting jealous of a stranger boy? I wanted to hit his head to knock some sense into him but dear, I want tough at him too. This is the first time ever in these ten years I have seen him like this. Usually he is veryposed andid back. There were many times men took an interest me and there were many times he was jealous too.

    But never did he act this childish.

    ¡°No, you do know that you are acting weird, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked in a small voice shaking my head. He is still obsessed in making me ugly at this moment so whatever I said is not going through his ears properly.

    ¡°It is no way weird for your boyfriend to act this way when another male is looking at you.¡± He responded while gritting his teeth and rubbing some sooth like dirk on my cheeks.

    Argh, I am getting itchy with all the dirt on me. Why is he behaving like this so suddenly?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t behave like this before when some other men looked at me. You were so calm andposed. You didn¡¯t even blink an eye before.¡± He looked at his art work on me and smiled a little feeling very satisfied with the result.

    I must be looking like a mummy cremated centuries ago. This must be the first time ever in the history that a man is d to make his girlfriend ugly.

    He shrugged, ¡°Because all those men looked at you with lust but this boy he is looking at you with affection.¡± Okay¡­ so?

    ¡°And that is a problem?¡± I asked in confusion. I mean isn¡¯t adoration better than lust?

    ¡°Yes because looking at you lustfully is better than looking at you with warmth and love. Lust is wanting physically but love is a want for youpletely and only I can look at you with such warmth and love.¡± He exined pecking my lips. ¡°That guy ispeting with me for your affection. And I don¡¯t takepetition lightly.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Weird¡­ his reasoning does make sense but this boy is who I met today and after today I would probably not meet him at all and No is getting jealous of him.

    Sometimes I wonder how many angles he has. The more I think I understand him the more he reveals a new thing to me.

    I chuckled at him and wiped away the dirt from my cheek using his shirt to which he scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t clean your face.¡±

    ¡°But I look dirty.¡± I retorted with a whine. It¡¯s a little hot here and we have been active from morning so I¡¯m feeling filthy right now. With the addition of new dirt makeup from No I desperately want to have a long hot shower.

    ¡°You look beautiful to me even if you tumble in a mudt.¡± He smiled widely at me with sparking eyes. He said so sincerely that made my heart skip several beats.

    How did I get so lucky to have him in my life? He is looking at me with such mesmerized look as if the grim and dry hay on me doesn¡¯t matter to him at all.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t care who find me beautiful. I only wish to find that look for me in your eyes. The most beautiful I feel is when you look at me with those mesmerizing eyes like you did not see such attracting person anywhere.¡± I whispered wrapping my hands around his waist and looking into his deep eyes. ¡°You make me feel beautiful, No. Your eyes are like my personal mirror, whenever I look into them, I find myself very attractive and gorgeous. I just love to see myself from your eyes.¡± I whispered cing a kiss on his hard chest.

    No pulled me to him hard, stering my body to his. He looked sideways for a moment and kissed me roughly. He pushed me back to the pir and pressed himself against me biting my lips roughly.

    God, what has gotten into him suddenly? He is not a person who likes public disy of affection but seems like things change in desperate situations.

    ¡°Damn, why do I feel aroused when I imagine you naked lying on the dry hay in the barn?¡± I blushed red at his raspy seducing whisper.

    ¡°Enough of kissing, the boy went away.¡± Iughed when No¡¯s eyes softened in relief.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need any other man in your life, Be. I will fill you with so much love that you don¡¯t have to find it anywhere else.¡± No whispered genuinely kissing the side of my head. I passed him a fake smile when Sienna¡¯s words came to my mind.

    ¡®What about him? What will he get when you leave?¡¯

    Time and again, when I remember her words, I get anxious regarding what future holds for us. I want to be with No forever if it is possible but I know it is not possible because one day I have to leave him. I have to free him from the tainted rtion he has with me. I need to hand him over to a woman who is capable of taking care of him and stay by his side with head held high.

    I tried to hint him about the business dates he had to go with his young women partners and the daughters of his other partners. I tried my hard to show him my support in dating someone of his standard but I don¡¯t know if he did not get the hint or he deliberately avoided it.

    There were times when I asked him straightforwardly about his dates in a friendly teasing manner and forced him to tell me what kind of girl he met and how he felt for her. However, all I received was cheesy pickup lines from him for me. He either says that I am most beautiful woman in his eyes or he would tell me that no one can interest him as I did.

    I died in pain and jealousy whenever he went on those business dates. Though I know my No can never like another woman like he does to me, I wish he consider loving someone else.

    Though it pains me, it is nothingpared to his happiness. I will bear all the pain with a smile if he is happy in his life. Sometimes I wonder if being with him is a hindrance for him to move forward with someone else.

    I wonder if I was being the reason for him to not find liking in someone else.

    I wonder if I am holding him back with me.

    Love should make a person happy and encouraging but his love for me is only pulling him back into the void of darkness. Our rtionship has no future whatsoever. One day we are bound to part ways and I want to see him happy in the arms of a person who can stand beside him with dignity.

    Should I try to pair him up with a good girl who can take care of No with her whole heart?

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 21

    shback Continues¡­

    Nolo Point of View

    Life cannot be livelier than now. I am having the best days of my life and I am so joyous just by looking at my life in my arms.

    Time has proved us wrong every time. When we expected it to turn cruel for us, it actually went easy on me and Be by showering us with many opportunities to learn about each other and love each other.

    I had seen a lot of change in my Be from the first time I met her. A good change, of course; she was more mature now, more beautiful and more understanding. The childishness that was present in her for the starting few years shaped into much sensual and teasing way.

    ¡°So?¡± She rasped with uneven breath once she settled back on the bed after our love making. How can a person crave for more and more even after having it for more than a decade?

    Many of my friends told me that they cannot stay with a single girl for longer period of time as they seem to bore them. But in my case, it is actually reverse. The more I spent time with my chocte, the sweeter she get. The less I get to see her, the more I crave for her.

    It is almost as if she is the source of very breathing. As if she is the very air that keeps me alive.

    ¡°So?¡± I teased back pulling her close for another kiss.

    ¡°You were telling me something before things got heated up.¡± She asked blushing in the process. Ah, things are always heated up when the Be is the person in question.

    How can one carry such beauty inside out? Her eyes, her nose, her mouth, her shin, her cheeks, heck, every inch of her is a beauty.

    Damn, how did I get so lucky to have her?!

    I nuzzled my nose to her cheek and found familiar tingling feeling in my stomach. I thought only girls feel such excitement but I guess love has no gender inequality. The excitement that my Be builds up in me every moment is such a heavenly feeling.

    ¡°There is a party this ¨C ¡±

    ¡°Not that again, No. You know I never attend parties with you.¡± She cut off, telling me with worried creases forming on her face.

    I know. I know she is notfortable to be seen with me in public and she absolutely hates going to hi-society parties.

    ¡°This is a masquerade party, Love. It¡¯s a Christmas eve masquerade party.¡± I told her grinning triumphantly.

    Although she is very ufortable with going out in public with me, she is also a very curious girl always wanting to know what and how the parties be like. Whenever I use to attend a party ande back, I always take time to describe her what kind of party I attended and what happens in such party.

    She does love to experience but it is just that she hates to be a centre of people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Christmas eve party hosted by mine and Leo¡¯spanies together and this year I suggested a masquerade party; just for you.¡± I smiled looking into her deep affectionate eyes which are disying unconcealed love for me.

    ¡°For me?¡± She asked hesitantly and hummed in response. ¡°But ¨C¡±

    ¡°No. No buts, My chocte Be. You areing to this party decked up in a beautiful dress and an even more beautiful mask. I specially asked the designer to make a special mask for you.¡± She looked at me hesitantly for a moment and nodded reluctantly putting on an ufortable and a troubled expression.

    I understand her trouble in meeting new people. World hasn¡¯t been very lenient on her so it is reasonable on her part to be scared but I want her to experience the other side of life I lead too. I want her to know everything about me. She has every right to know and I¡¯m more than happy to be transparent with her.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She answered after long minutes of thinking. I want to know what¡¯s going on in her head. She has been very emotional from past few weeks which got me concerned a lot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Be. You will be alright and I promise I will never let any harme to you. No sane person wille after you if they want to live, so rest assured.¡± I kissed her forehead and smiled down at her.

    ¡°So how was your meeting with Leonardo?¡± She asked and suddenly I remembered something from before.

    ¡°It went well. Hey, you know what, today I again met his secretary and she felt so familiar. It¡¯s like I heard her name somewhere and saw her somewhere.¡± I answered her drowning in thoughts of my own. Be¡¯s faced paled a little but I did not mull over it much given she is always a little uneasy when I talk about other girls.

    She felt familiar, though!

    I¡¯ve seen her somewhere really close but can¡¯t remember where. She¡¯s¡­ Mysterious. It¡¯s like she¡¯s hiding something whenever she talks.

    Sienna Thomas was her name.

    When I interrogated her, she seemed to be on edge as if she¡¯s praying that I don¡¯te to know something she trying to mask from the naked eyes of the world.

    ¡°Are you seeing another girl these days?¡± Mio cito (my chocte) asked me immediately grabbing my attention with her beautiful pout.

    I smiled at her and kissed her shoulder ¡°Another girl? Did I ever look at any girl other than my beautiful vani?¡± I asked pecking her lips and drawing her naked body even more close to me.

    I looked into her eyes and I can see the same innocence and adoration I¡¯ve seen years ago. All these years, she didnt change at all. She was the same humble, beautiful and caring girl I¡¯ve met thirteen years ago.

    Mio Cito¡­ My Be!

    ¡°You are not even calling me these days. Did you get engaged? Then I dont think it would be something good for you toe to me.¡± She said and tried to go away from my arms.

    I immediately pulled her close to me and kissed her forehead for good few seconds. How dare she is to go away from my arms.

    ¡°No I¡¯m not engaged and no I¡¯m not going to anytime soon. You are the only woman I see, talk and sleep with.¡± I rasped out sincerely. She looked pleased yet a little troubled too.

    ¡°But you need to marry someone one day. I¡¯m just your mistress and I dont want to be a hindrance for you.¡± She lowered her head to my chest and started drawing patterns there with her fingers.

    ¡°And i¡¯m more than happy that you are my mistress. Only my mistress. Mine.¡± I kissed her proving her who is she and whom she belonged to.

    Though I hate the ¡®Mistress¡¯ word, I did not correct her because I dont want to have a fight with her regarding it.

    ¡°Oh, Then why didn¡¯t you call me all the week when you went to your business trip? I called you but you didnt even call me back.¡± What is she talking about? She called me when I was in France?

    ¡°You called me? When?¡± I asked confused.

    ¡°I called you when you were in meeting. I thought you would call me back when your secretary told you about it but you didn¡¯t.¡± My Be pouted and hid her face in chest. My secretary?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Candy picked up your call?¡± She nodded her head and all I was seeing was red. How dare she is. I specifically ordered her to transfer any call from my Be to me and she dared to defy my orders?

    I immediately called my secretary, Candy, and fired her for not connecting my chocte¡¯s call. I gave her special orders at the starting of her job that she need to connect my chocte¡¯s call whenever she calls. But she defied me and she will pay for it. I did not listen to her exnation just cut the call while texting the HR team to find a new secretary for me.

    Ah, how I miss Laura so much. She was such an efficient assistant and a good person. Poor thing got engaged to Vald and had to leave the job.

    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you doing it? You were in conference so she couldn¡¯t connect it. Please dont do it to her.¡± Chocte pleaded. I know you are kind, my Be but sometimes, kindness is not the answer. Be said nothing and just kept on looking at me with strange sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°No one. I said, no one will keep me away from you. She deliberaly did this and she is getting punished for it.¡± I hissed and nuzzled my nose into my Be¡¯s soft hair to control my anger. ¡°Anyways, see what I got you from France.¡± I said once I was back to normal and took out the specially made Jade studded tinum ne. She looked at it and looked at me as if she want tosh out.

    ¡°Why do you always get these stuff for me? You know I don¡¯t like them.¡± She snapped at me getting out of my arms and walked over to the chair wearing her robe. I know she hated to receive expensive gifts for me but they are not gifts, they are what I give to her from my whole heart and it is a way of telling her everything is worth if she is happy.

    That she is worth every expensive thing!

    I chuckled at her behavior and hugged her from back bringing out her real gift.

    Her favorite choctes¡­

    She gasped andughed happily after seeing basket full of different vor choctes and snached it away me. She sat on the bed Indian style and started looking at all the choctes trying to decide what to eat first. I unwrapped one and popped it in her mouth and she smiled at me with so much adoration.

    ¡°Thank You. Here you have this one.¡± She popped on in my mouth. I caught her hand in the process and licked her fingers while looking into her with an intense emotion

    How am I so lucky to have this girl in my life!

    I wish time stops here and let us be happy together.

    Forever¡­

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 22

    shback Continues¡­

    Phoebe Point of View

    ¡°This is not happening, Phoebe.¡± Rick eximed in frustration. ¡°I am telling him right now.¡± He announced pulling out his mobile from his pocket.

    No, No I cannot let him know.

    ¡°Please understand, Rick. This situation is better handled by what I said. Please.¡± I pleaded and tried to make him understand that what I am doing is right.

    It has to been otherwise everyone will get out of hands.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand, Rick. I cannot let you tell No that I would be leaving the house forever the next week.¡± I exasperated pacing before him.

    ¡°You havepletely lost it, girl. If Nolo Russoes to know about your release from the house after you are gone, then he would get all the Gods from the sky to find you. Heck, that man will break down when hee to know he can never see you again.¡± Rick yelled at me and ran a hand into his hair in great annoyance.

    He pulled his hair in irritation and looked at me like I have gone madpletely.

    ¡°Alright, then please tell me what will Nolo do if he learns about my release? How will he handle the matter?¡± I questioned him back with tears filled eyes. ¡°Till this day, I am with him only because he was the one who paid for me, for my services but then what? What will happen after this weekes to an end?¡± This is a painful decision for me too. I am burning from inside and the burn will leave a permanent mark of pain which is caused by love.

    But¡­ I am doing this for his own good, why cant he understand that?

    ¡°You think all these years of what ever took ce between were mere money rted services?¡± He asked in disbelief and anger. I know Rick is friends with No and he cannot take any insult against him. I can understand his anger and I am very happy that he is looking out for his friend but I am right in my ce too.

    This has to be done. This is the only way to clear a path for No to move forward and make a future.

    ¡°There is love undoubtedly, Rick. I love him and he loves me so much as well. I know he will be very happy to know I would be getting out of this hell and would be eagerly waiting to take me back to him. But for how long?¡± I asked him clearing my tears and looking at him pleadingly.

    Rick opened his mouth to answer me back but closed it immediately finding no answer. ¡°How long will he keep me? I will be his mistress for how long? I don¡¯t mind being his mistress because I love him however what about his life and his future? Rick he might love me beyond imagination but he belongs to a high society circle who should take a wife and produce heir. If I am in the picture then that would never happen, Rick.¡± I cried and sat down beside my bed trying my hard to stop myself from howling with pain.

    The hurt that will be caused by our separation will be incurable, I know; still I want my No to take a wife and have kids. If he gets stuck with me then neither he could have a family nor could his family ept me. I am already ill-fated and hurt is nothing new to me. Why should my No go through unfortunate life because of me?

    ¡°I tried, you know. I killed me but I still tried to encourage him to go out with another woman of his stature. Indirectly, directly, I had tried several times to set him up with a nice girl. I attempted to get him into a good marriage but that person was not having any of it. I don¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t understand my efforts or he did understand but still dodged them. If I go back to him, I will be the reason to pull him back, Rick. I will be the reason for his downfall. I will be the reason for his family to get disappointed at him and I don¡¯t want it. All these years, I was bound by the contract and couldn¡¯t help put hold him from finding his future but not now, Rick; not when I finally got an opportunity to give him back the life somehow I held back.¡± I muttered crying loudly.

    God, why is it so agonizing?

    Why does God have to take away all my happiness whenever I thought I was finally content?

    Why should this decision make my life harder?

    Neither can I stay back with him nor can my heart let me leave.

    I felt strong arms go around me taking me in aforting hug. Rick hugged me tightly and patted my back to console me but there is no amount of constion in this world to lessen my guilt, pain, anger and hate for myself.

    This is torturous!

    ¡°Phoebe¡­ Phoebe, shh calm down. Its okay I understand. Please calm down.¡± Rick whispered and held me in his arms like a brother would when his sister hit turbulent times.

    I did not see Rick behaving this emotional or thisforting before. He was a good person, no doubt but he was a stoic person too who doesn¡¯t let others know what he is thinking. Looking at him trying tofort me in this chaos touched my heart.

    ¡°Where are you going then? And when?¡± He asked me once my tears turned into hups. Crying in his arms helped me. It was as if the invisible burden that was building up in my heart was lightened a little.

    ¡°On the day of Christmas¡­ after the Christmas eve party ends.¡± I replied making him gape at me in concern.

    ¡°Are you sure about this, Phoebe?¡± I nodded my head positive and leaned my head on his shoulder when the energy inside me drained.

    ¡°Where are you going? Did you make any ns?¡± He asked me.

    Where will I go?

    I have no family or rtives. The only friend I have is No. I have no house, no job nor any qualification then where will I go?

    ¡°No ns yet. Since I get some hefty amount of savings, I can manage for few months until I find a ce to live and a job.¡± Rick nodded his head and hummed in response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. I will book a ticket for you to a safe ce and will arrange a room for you there for few months until you find something to do.¡± Rick said challenging me to reject his offer but a beggar has no choice.

    I nodded my head and smiled a little at him feeling grateful for what he is doing for me. I will miss him when I leave. Sienna and Rick are like siblings to me and it would pain me for not being able to see them again.

    ¡°Thanks. Rick, can you also please buy a new sim card with a new number please.¡± I asked him and in return got a frown from him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t to give Nolo any chance of having contact with me.¡± I exined before he questioned me.

    I know I am being harsh on No and myself but sometimes it is better to be harsh than kind. Kindness always doesn¡¯t work in favor. Sometimes kindness is capable to induce more ache than cruelty.

    Rick nodded his head and left my room without a word. Once he is out of the hallway, I walked towards the new dress that No bought for me for the uing party. It was a beautiful dress and I would look good in it. But this time I will not be able to hear lovely whispers of No describing how pretty I look.

    Trailing a hand over the velvety cloth, fresh tears rolled down my cheeks. I would never be able to see No after this week. I would not be able to hear his soft voice.

    I would never be able to touch him, kiss him and hug him. After this week my No would not be mine anymore. He will be seeking love and care in another woman¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Am I doing this right, No?¡± I whispered to myself and found a big album with mine and No¡¯s pictures. Going through the picture album, all the happy, sad and loving moments of all thirteen years yed before me.

    Our lives had many ups and downs in all these years but from now on, No will only be happy. I will never let anything bad go near him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    One week¡­

    One week more to get out of this hell and get into another unknown hell. But these few days, I n to live to the fullest. I will live so happily with him that no amount of pain can crush my good memories with him.

    Just one week more¡­

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 23

    shback Continues¡­

    Nolo Point of View

    Something is wrong¡­

    There¡¯s something wrong with Be.

    There¡¯s something wrong with the air around her. These days she looked beyond happy at the same time very sad too. I can tell by the redness of her eyes that something is definitely bothering her.

    ¡°You look handsome.¡± I heard her say. I smiled at the dreamy tone she used and kissed her lips for good few minutes.

    She looks eternal in her floor length gown with pearls and colourful stones decorated on it. I specially had it made for her and I am not disappointed at all. She looks so gorgeous that it is giving me hard time to keep my hands and eyes away from her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me that way, No. I know I look good.¡± She chuckled without even looking at me. I pulled her towards me by her waist and nuzzled her hair which is left loose with wavy curls.

    Damn, how can someone look so beautiful in riches and rags?

    ¡°You don¡¯t look bad yourself, Be.¡± I teased her to which she narrowed her eyes and me and looked at herself again in mirror.

    It¡¯s been years of us together but still I couldn¡¯t make her confident about her lookspletely. I tried so much and somehow I did seed in making her believe she is good looking but she is still self conscious about herself.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°I love you.¡± Be confessed looking at me with those bright eyes shining with infinite love and affection for me. There were mixed emotions travelling in her beautiful eyes; a little fear, a little mncholy and a lot of love.

    To be frank, I was very surprised to hear her love confession because Be hardly profess her love for me. It was always I who keeps on telling her how much and to what extent I love her. Be is more of a actions type woman and also she never feltfortable with telling her feeling to me.

    Then, what happened today?

    Why does she look like she is treasuring me in her eyes?

    ¡°Be,¡± I called her and hugged herfortably in my arms. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked finally.

    Be looked at me with a mixture of sad and confusion, ¡°Uh, what are you talking about?¡± She asked me but I know she is feigning the confusion.

    She might think she can fool me but if there is anything in these years with her that I topped in , then it is studying her. I almost know everything she does, she thinks, she tells or she hides.

    ¡°You seem to be off from a few days.¡± I told her, hinting her that I observing her keenly.

    ¡°No, not at all. Why do you think so?¡± She chuckled awkwardly and waving her hand brushing off the topic. ¡°There is nothing off. I¡¯m just falling in love with you every second of the day.¡± There she goes again, professing her feelings to me so freely.

    There is something wrong. I can feel it with every cell on my body. She is hiding something from me and she is also trying to express her affection for me more freely which is not a good sign.

    Be is not an overly expressive girl and I like her that way but then, what is it that I feel wrong here?

    ¡°Be,¡± I sighed and walked her towards the vanity chair, sitting her on it and kneeling before her. Holding her soft hands in mine, I gazed lovingly into her eyes. ¡°You do know that you are everything to me right?¡± She nodded her head, smiling adoringly at me.

    ¡°Then please tell me what is wrong? Don¡¯t you dare deny it because I know you are hiding something from me!¡± I asked her sternly. She shook her head and tightened her grip on my hands.

    ¡°No, No. I am so grateful that you are in my life.¡± She smiled at me with teary eyes and hugged me softly. ¡°Can I ask you something, No?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± I hummed in response. Be pulled back from the hug and cupped my face in her soft hands. ¡°Make this the best night for me.¡± I looked at her stunned by her request.

    ¡°I ¨C This is my first party ever so I want to enjoy to the fullest; with you. I am so happy right now, you know, to be with you, in your arms.¡± Sheughed out and kissed me on my lips giving me her most beautiful smile. I smiled back at her and held her hand in mine, leading her to the party hall.

    She immediately pulled out her mask and tied it around her head and gestured me to do the same.

    Alright Nolo, your Be asked for an unforgettable night and you should give her no less.

    ¡°Nick, is this any time toe to your own party?¡± Leo strode towards us with a big smile and open arms. He gave me one of those brother hugs and shook me by my shoulders.

    Sometimes, this man acts like he has a maturity of an eighty year old but in reality he is so childish. God knows what kind of woman wille into his life and tame him.

    ¡°I was busy.¡± I answered shortly and chuckled at his enthusiastic hug. Heughed back at me but his delightful eyes suddenly turned stoic and hard when my Be came to his sight. His now smiling mouth pressed into a thin line as he frowned deeply at thedy in my arm.

    He was not happy to see Be, he never was. ording to him Be is unworthy of even thinking to touch our esteemed shadow. He never concealed his distaste for her but yes, he slowly learnt to shut his mouth in these years.

    ¡°Boys are waiting for you and guess what; Vald handcuffed Laura and brought her here because apparently she was not interested in mingling with a troupe of rich spoiled and manipting lot like us.¡± He said ignoring a small smile Be threw towards him politely and gestured to the corner of the hall where Vald was trying to shield himself from kicks Laura was throwing at him.

    ¡°What the? How can he bind her in handcuffs like a ve?¡± I eximed looking at the fighting couple¡­ No, Laura fighting with a very amused Vald. She was feeling him up with her hands but I know she must be searching for something in his pockets. He hands are still bound but she is nonstop cursing him, leaving him no chance to defend.

    ¡°They look cute together.¡± Imented, pulling Be to me tightly. I sensed how ufortable she is feeling withck of proper wee or greetings.

    ¡°Anyways, I am going to announce something big tonight, get ready.¡± Leo smiled slyly at me and walked into the mass of crowd who were busy chatting and drinking.

    The hall was pretty much decorated like how we wanted with bright highlights and dim corner lights with scented flowers everywhere. It looks exquisite and trendy with no less in grace.

    ¡°Come on Be, today I will introduce you to the people who are very close to me.¡± I announced happily and starting walking excitedly towards my friends group. Be stopped suddenly when she heard me and looked at me with fear filled eyes. Even through the mask, I can easily detect her scared frown and her red cheeks.

    My Be gets red when she is very scared or nervous to the point of fainting.

    ¡°Why¡­ not you go and meet them while I go have a drink?¡± She replied me taking off her arm from mine.

    I always wanted and waited to introduce my Be to my friends and family proudly but she was always very shameful to meet anyone. And I understand her. I understand her fear too and that was one of the reason for notpelling her into any introductions.

    ¡°Sure. I will get you a drink so you go and sit near the bar counter. Do not drink alcohol yet because the night is still young.¡± I whispered in her ear and kissed it, sucking it deliciously.

    She moaned out softly and nodded her head. She sat herself on a high bar chair while I ordered a lemonade with no alcohol for her.

    ¡°Now you go and meet your friends. I will wait for you here.¡± She pushed me towards the waiting circle of my friends.

    ¡°I¡¯ll juste back and few minutes and I promise I will never leave you alone again.¡± I promised, sealing it with a peck. She looked at me with emotion filled eyes and few tears rolled down from them.

    What happened to her today? She is getting too emotional these days.

    ¡°What if I leave you?¡± She mumbled to herself but I heard her. I hummed back in question curious to know what she meant but her sudden sadness transformed into yet another teary smile and pushed me away towards my friends directly.

    ¡°Nothing¡­ I was just talking to myself.¡± She covered it up and waved her hand at me, brushing away her tears.

    Now I am sure that there is definitely something happening behind my back. Be is hiding something big from me, but what might it be.

    What made her so emotional?

    What made her so sad?

    What made her mumble that?

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 24

    shback Continues¡­

    Phoebe Point of View

    It¡¯s such a bright atmosphere with people chatting, dancing, drinking andughing freely. Many influential people we could only see in news with their brooding expressions are nowpletely transformed into smiling gentlemen.

    Everyone are happy, at least they are skillful enough to look happy. Nobody showed on their faces, what problems they were going through. The tensions, the pressure, everything waspletely and very expertly hidden behind their delightful smiles.

    My mind went to the time when I first saw my No in the auction more than a decade ago. When I remember that moment I couldn¡¯t help myself from smiling. My first impression on him was, though he was very handsome I thought he would be wild and uncaring.

    To my utter shock and relief, he turned outpletely opposite.

    All these years with him, I had gone through many transformations of life with him. He was always there for me in good and bad.

    He was like a brother when he scolded me for doing something wrong.

    Like a father, he always guided me through thick and thin.

    Like a lover he made me a woman.

    He was my friend when he made meugh.

    And a rival to push me forward, beyond my limits.

    It would be a girl¡¯s good fortune to have a person like No in her life. I was that person, but not anymore.

    I noticed himughing with his friends and colleagues while having a drink. Laura was there too having fun with the group.

    ¡°Are you not going to tell him yet?¡± I heard a familiar voice. I shook my head without turning my head.

    ¡°No. Not now. Anyway, what was all that about?¡± I asked back to which she responded with a scowl and a terrified look. ¡°You didn¡¯t know about his ns to get engaged with you tonight, do you?¡±

    Sienna nodded her head slowly biting her lip nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know why he made such a mess of a situation, Phoebe. Till an hour ago he was after me insulting and overloading me with work load and now suddenly he proposed a rtionship with me without even consulting with me. Argh, what do we do with these men, Phoebe. Why is it so tough for us to be happy and ept normal things in life?¡±

    I gave her a sad smile and handed her a ss of fruit punch, gulping one myself. Sienna looked like she lost a lot of weight in just few hours from when I saw her this morning. She is nervous, worried and angry. I can see that.

    Why would Leonardo Bianchi do that to her?

    He is known to have a status stricken mindset then why would he go and publicly announce his engagement with a poor secretary of his?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°I think he likes you but doesn¡¯t know how to express it. But then again, rtionship with him is not good for you if you ask me.¡± I answered truthfully even though I sounded rude. I don¡¯t want another girl grieving for lost love.

    Sienna nodded her head understanding my point, ¡°No was a very supportive man and lovely human being, still look where I am. I am suffering from the separation. Leonardo is not a very supportive person ording to me. He has very low opinion on women in general and women like us are lesser than dirt to him. It would be wonderful if you could be the reason for changing his opinion but Sienna dear, a tread in a candle has to burn itself to give light. I do not want you to be the thread to burn yourself for someone else¡¯s enlightenment.¡±

    Sienna is a very special person me; a sister, a friend and a greatpanion to me. If I could do anything for her then I would want to warn her about the future consequences of falling for a person, especially falling for a person like Leonardo. It¡¯s not like I do not like him; I just don¡¯t want my sister to have a hard life than what she is going through right now.

    ¡°Our lives are messed up, Phoebe. What are we going to do to ourselves?¡± Sienna whined and leaned her head on my shoulder.

    Indeed, our lives are messed up dear and it would get messier ining days.

    ¡°Your No ising this way, I will leave now.¡± Sienna said in a hurry when she pointed the arriving No. Once she slipped back into the crowd, No sat in the chair beside me.

    ¡°I thought Vald forced Laura into handcuffs and brought her here but you know what?¡± Heughed out holding my hand in his. ¡°Apparantly, Laura and Vald had some bet and Vald won. And ording to the bet rules, Vald earned an opportunity to control Laura for a whole day and that idiot chose to handcuff her the whole day.¡±

    It was beautiful. No¡¯sughter was so beautiful and tranquilizing that I¡¯m going to miss after tonight. Should I record hisugh in my phone?

    ¡°I love you.¡± I said out of nowhere. Hisughter seized immediately and his eyes locked mine in an intense cage. He looked as if he is trying to figure me out or figure out what is going on with me.

    I know he has his doubts about my changed behavior. He¡¯s not stupid, he knew something is wrong with me but this is not the right time to tell him anything. I had him for thirteen long years, I held him back from many things. Now I don¡¯t him to get stuck with me.

    I want him happy, so happy that he forgets about me. I wish all my happiness go to him and bless him with a great life.

    ¡°I ¨Ce on, let¡¯s have a dance.¡± I pulled me to the dance floor and swayed with me cozily. ¡°I will not ask you what it that is giving you a hard time is. I know you wouldn¡¯t tell me. But remember one thing, Be, if one day I find you hurt then I would not spare the person who gave you such pain nor would I spare you for hiding it from me.¡±

    ¡°If you are hurt, it pains me. If you are happy then I smile. Heck, without you I will go crazy, Be.¡± He rasped out in a curt voice filled with emotions.

    Why do you say such things No? How can I leave if you say such things?

    After three dances with No, I was forced to dance with Leonardo when No had to go to washroom. Leonardo looked at me like I disgusted him and warned me to go away from his friend¡¯s life for good. I agreed to him and told him I would be out of No¡¯s life soon.

    I understand, I understand his care and concern for his friend but I still cannot wipe out the hurt he always gives by saying I disgust him.

    That moment, I wanted to cry so much but seems like I had finally got use to insults that it is not giving me tears anymore.

    Soon after No returned, we left the party after having light dinner and proceeded to No¡¯s penthouse to havest love making of my life. I cannot have him anymore, after tonight I cannot see him, I cannot touch him, I cannot hug him, I can hear hisugh, I cannot feel his love.

    I cannot have him!

    It was one of the best nights of my life. Last night to have him close to me, in my arms happily. Tomorrow will bring a new morning in my life but a morning where things get tough for me.

    Tomorrow will open a new gate of Hell for me. A new life without love or a man I love.

    ¡°I love you, No.¡± I wished again and hugged him tightly cing kisses on his chest. I had never thought that words like ¡®I love you¡¯ can give be such ache. ¡°I love you so much. I always prayed to God to have youpletely even if it is not possible. How can I live without you my No? I just love you so much.¡± I whispered when he is in sleep. I brushed his soft hair away from his forehead and kissed it for good ten minutes and looked at him from head to toe, saving everything in my head.

    Your memories and your wellbeing will be my lifeline from this moment No. I may not have you but I will try to live my life with your memories. You are not just a part of my life; you are that part of my life which is the only reason for my existence.

    I love you, No. I still feel like I haven¡¯t said those words to my heart content.

    I wish you a great life, My Nolo. I wish best for you and pray you always get what you want. I will always watch you from afar and will try to be satisfied with that.

    I¡¯m sorry I am going away without giving you a proper farewell but this is necessary, No.

    Goodbye to my love¡­

    Goodbye to my life¡­

    Goodbye to my happiness¡­

    Goodbye No¡­

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 25

    shback Continues¡­

    Nolo Point of View

    ¡°Why do you look anxious today?¡± Vald asked rxing back in chair and looked at me knowingly.

    I sighed and gazed at him apprehensively, ¡°You know why. It¡¯s been three days since the Christmas party and I have not been able to get in contact with Phoebe. I ¨C tried to call her but her phone is switched off. I called Rick to know about her but he gave me very vague and short answers telling me that she is not that well.¡± I rambled out my worries.

    This is not the first time for Be to be out of reach for days. She has been unable to get into contact few times before when her phone was under repair or when she was down with cold or flu. But this time it is different.

    She has been aloof and very emotional from past few days who got me very worried. I know there is something that is bothering her and I cannot brush off the shallow feeling of something bad happened to her.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve gone to the House and look for her.¡± Vald provided to which I nodded shortly in despair.

    ¡°I did yesterday but Rick said Be is down with flu and do not want to meet me.¡± I fisted my hands in nervousness.

    There is definitely something going on. The feeling of my Be being in danger is just getting intensified every passing minute.

    ¡°And you think Rick is lying to you?¡± Vald questioned. I nodded my head and closed my eyes for a moment to get the growing headache under control.

    ¡°Rick sounded very depressed over phone, not to mention the look of fear and surprise I saw when I went to meet Be yesterday. He looked like ¨C¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Russo¡± I was cut of my a knock on my door by my new secretary who is a pretty good at work male. Harry, my new secretary, walked in holding few files along with bunch of envelopes.

    ¡°Yes Harry.¡± I asked politely to which he handed me the files and the envelopes. There is another of arge envelope in his hand which he handed me separately.

    ¡°Mr. Russo, I received a letter address to you by Miss Phoebe Smith. Since you ordered me to transfer the calls to you directly if a woman named Phoebe Smith happen to call, so I believed this letter is important to you.¡± Hepleted, giving me envelope and setting the other letter on my table.

    I snatched it from him in hurry and thanked him before asking him to leave. Vald raised an arrogant eyebrow at me but nheless left my office when he realized I need my privacy.

    A letter from Be?

    Why a letter?

    Why would she send me a letter, that too as big as this?

    I tore open the cover and pulled out the purple letter sheets from it. I didn¡¯t know my Be is a type to like sending love letter but then again, the bad feeling I am getting through this correspondence cannot be ignored.

    I still don¡¯t understand why she would not meet me and send a damn letter.

    ¡®Dear No,

    Ah, her curvy handwriting is the sweetest script I had ever seen.

    ¡®If you are reading this letter, then it means I love you so much ¨C so much that I was willing to walk away from you for you. Do you remember, once you said you can be away from me if that makes me happy, that is what I am doing now, No.

    My contract period in the escort house came to an end and I am leaving you forever.¡¯

    Wh-what? No no no no. No she is not leaving. She didn¡¯t!

    ¡®You might think of me as a bad person who took advantage of you for years and left you when my use with you came to an end, but believe me when I tell you, I would be happy if you thought so of me.

    I want you to move on in your life, No. I know you love me and I know it makes no difference for you if I am poor escort girl or a rich girl; you love me. But my love, we cannot have future together. We are not just worlds apart, we are poles apart. Just like how sun cannot meet the sea, we cannot have a future together.¡¯

    Tears ran through my eyes in a silent revolution. What did she f***ing do? No no this must be a prank to tease me.

    Of course it¡¯s a prank. My Be loves when I fall for her little pranks. She loves tough at me. Silly me, I am taking a prank seriously.

    ¡®For months ¨C From months I have been continuous cursing myself for hidden this from you. I was beating myself between telling you and give you a fair goodbye and leaving you without notice. I know you would not let me go if youe to know about the contract expiry and that is the reason I had to take the harsh decision of leaving you without a notice.

    I want you to marry and start a family, No; which you cannot have with me. I am not but worst of dirt in the eyes of society and I do not want to bring you down with my reputation. These past thirteen years, I learnt so much from you, mostly love. I had never received so much love from anyone before. You are the first and an only person who like me, loved me without looking at my background.

    You just loved me and you did not care who and what I am. That made me fall in love with you so deeply. But our love has no definite destination. You are a person who belongs to an esteemed family with a very high honor which I don¡¯t want to taint with my presence.

    Till few days ago, you are the one who paid my debts and I was your mistress. If I stayed with you, what would I be? Your mistress? I don¡¯t mind being your mistress to be with you, No but then what about a family that every man dreams about? How can you have kids and a family if you are with me?

    Your love for me will never let you leave me and my love for you will make me greedy every passing moment. That is why I took this decision of going away from you. I really wish you take this as my betrayal towards you and move on with your life without turning back in time.

    There are many good girls from good family who arepatible to you in every way. I wish you marry one and have so many kids with her.

    Let me tell you one thing my Nic ¨C No, now you are not mine anymore. Let me tell you one thing, Nolo ¨C You are a rare diamond that any girl wish for. You are understanding, cool and a person who is as pure as an angel; you will be blessed with a great life partner.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Lastly, please do not go after your father for revenge. He is not worth your time or your effort. He was a cruel person and I would not wish to see you in danger. Be careful, No. You do not even eat one time a day when you are on business trips, please eat well. Always carry a set of basic medicines with you; you tend to get affected by hot weather easily.

    Don¡¯t you dare go to night clubs without leaving a text to your secretary about your whereabouts and don¡¯t drink too much when your friends force you to. I know you like to keep yourself sober all the time so don¡¯te into their trap and drink beyond your capacity.

    Don¡¯t go obsessed with reading all the twenty five news papers a day. Try to keep yourself free sometimes and please sleep a lot. Don¡¯t sleep in office, even if it¡¯ste, go to your house and take a good nap.

    I hate myself to say this to you again, I love you, No. I wish we met each other in any other circumstance. I wish we had a simple life like every other. I wish to be born again in a good family for you and have you all to myself.

    Though with a heavy heart, it is time for me to wave a goodbye to you, my No. All these years, you proved your love to me by staying by my side; now I am going to prove my love for you by staying away from you.

    I want to tell you so much through this letter but some things cannot be expressed in words.

    Farewell No. I wish you a great life. I love you and will always love you. You are the only one for me.

    Yours,

    Be.¡¯

    For a minute I couldn¡¯tprehend anything. It was like the world around me stopped, as if the earth lost its air. Only her words of confession and her beautifulugh is ringing in my ears like a horror movie.

    With a thud, I fell on ground on my knees. The tears that started earlier are now gushing out like a dam.

    Be ¨C she ¨C did she really leave me?

    No, that can¡¯t be true because she loves me. She promised me that she would never go away from me. She cannot leave me.

    Oh God no, Be where are you, you cannot leave me like this. What am I going to do without you?

    How am I going to live without you, how am I even going to breathe without you?

    No no, you cannot go away from me. You are my life, how can you take decision to part ways with me on your own?

    I need to see her. I need to see her now or I might die. Didn¡¯t she once think about me while taking such a stupid step?

    I need her.

    I need her with me.

    I will not allow her to leave me.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 26

    End of shback¡­

    Phoebe Point of View

    Thirteen Years.

    Thirteen years of painful hell and a pleasurable heaven.

    Life had a free time tozy around so it threw me into hazards for a time pass. It was like my life was a good reader like me to make a tragic story out of me.

    Am I an unlucky one?

    Not really. If I was, then I wouldn¡¯t have met him¡­ met my love.

    Am I a lucky person?

    Not at all. If I was, then I would¡¯ve not been forced to go away from him.

    Such a luckily unlucky person, that I am now in a situation where I am afraid to die and there is no eagerness to live. I have nothing to make out of my future.

    I have no decent education nor am I smart enough to make out know-how¡¯s of the society. I hardly have any money to depend on.

    This is where life had leaded me to. Alone, lost and hungry on the roads of a countryside vige where there is surely peace but there is nothing for me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The amodation Rick has arranged for me turned out to be a burden to me. It was nice ce with many good people around but life had taught me yet another important lesson, there are people who pretend good and can have rotten heart inside their chest.

    An elderly man who was taking care of an old car repair shop close to the single room apartment I was allocated turned out to be a pervert. He looked very old, almost close to seventy. I watched him smile at people gleefully many times in those seven days of staying there. He was like a elderly person who I thought of as a grandfather.

    But¡­

    ¡°I find you very lost, youngdy. Are you alright there?¡± I heard a voice speaking softly yetmandingly at the same time.

    I tilted my head and immediately covered my eyes to protect them from the ring sun. I was sitting on a bench at the side of the road where there is not shelter to protect myself from the scorching heat.

    But do I want to?

    I felt a presence sitting beside me on the bench. I rubbed my eyes to get my sight clear again and looked beside e to find an elderlydy yet a beautiful woman looking at me curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± I answered shortly and was ready to stand up to walk away from there when I heard her again.

    ¡°I have been noticing you early this morning from the moment you came here. You looked lost and scared and did not ever move from this bench. If I¡¯m not wrong, you either ran away from home or is running away from someone.¡± I heard her say. I stopped myself from getting up and turned to look at her in bafflement.

    She looks to be in herte seventies but the wisdom in her eyes is brighter than the green colored orbs. She looks very calm andposed also her posture seems rxed but there is this aura around her that cannot be mistaken.

    She can destroy anyone if trifled with her. Just like the aura I felt around No.

    No¡­ the name itself pierced my heard with millions of needles.

    ¡°Oh, this must be yournd, I¡¯m sorry to trespass Ma¡¯am. I will ¨C leave now.¡± I stood hurriedly and took the duffle bag which was sitting beside the bench, ready to run away from here.

    I cannot trust anyone. No one can be trusted in this world.

    I trusted an old man and he took advantage of me and tried to force himself on me. I learnt my lesson now. I cannot just trust anyone no matter how genuine and good they look. In the end, everything is a pretense.

    I walked away from her and crossed the street finding myself refugee in an abandoned half ruined barn just in front of a huge mansion. Since this ce looks so destroyed I guessed it doesn¡¯t belong to anyone so I went inside the barn and sat down, resting my throbbing legs.

    The vige looks like a calm neighborhood with not more than fifty houses and few shops. It is a very well developed ce but the atmosphere of the countryside is still there.

    Where do I go now?

    I lost my phone while fighting the old monster, I lost most of my things in the process and I just have few clothes and my bank passbook and cards with me which I¡¯m thankful of.

    If I go to some cheap motel, I can stay there for few days easily and provide myself with food and necessities but I need a job direly. With myck of basic educational background, I will not get any job, not to forget theck of family background.

    I cannot tell anyone where I came from nor can I give them fake information about my background. In this ten days of staying outside in the real world, there came many times when I wanted to kill myself because it was beyond the limit of my tolerance.

    Besides everything, the thing that I don¡¯t have No beside me and will never be able to see him and talk to him had me howl in pain every second.

    If someone asks me what death is, then I would say breathing every second with the memories of your loved one out of reach from you is the real death.

    If all those thirteen years was one kind of death, then now ispletely another level. At least all those years, No was there with me, protecting me, guiding me and loving me.

    No¡­

    Fresh tears leaked from my eyes at the thought of the only person I love so much. What is he doing now?

    Did he get my letter?

    Is he sad that I walked away without a final goodbye?

    Is he angry at me?

    Is he well? What he must be doing now?

    My thought broke when I heard a loud roar of thunders which made me scream in rm. Just now it was so hot that it gave me a throbbing headache and now it is thundering like the storm is about toe.

    Very soon, the sky tuned dark with clouds and what started with a light drizzle turned into a full blown stormy rainfall. The barn where I took shelter was no help to me as the tiled roof started to move with heavy winds and harsh rain. It was already destroyed mostly and little roof over my head is soon blown away by the winds.

    I stood there close to the pir and tried keep myself dry but my fate never disappoints me as there is no shelter anywhere near and I am too much scared to run under a tree since they are violently shaking.

    Leaning against a pir, I wrapped my hands around myself to stop myself from shivering but the cold winds and the wet rain drenching me are causing chills throughout my body.

    Oh God, why do you always put me in deadly situations?

    Now where do I go? If I still keep standing here, I will definitely die of hyperthermia. While on one side death did excite me because I will finally be free of all the pain and struggle but I had learnt good.

    My No had taught me well to go for a suicide. I cannot disappoint him, I cannot disappoint myself. If I really die, then how can I see No again?

    I have no intention of meeting him again but then watching him on newspaper, magazine or in TV is enough for me to keep me alive. Till this moment, the only reason I did not give up on my life is because of him. I cannot even imagine the thought of not being able to see him anymore.

    But seems like the Gods had made their decision to end my life. Soaking in the cold rain from almost an hour, my eyes slowly grew blurry and my head started to pound. My breath wasing out in pants and the cold seeped deep into my bones giving me tremors.

    It is already dark time of the day now and there was no one on the road to ask for help. The only sound I can hear is the rain and winds. Two of the trees beside the barn fell down due to which I have no ce to sit or run to.

    No longer is my mind in my possession with the passing time. My blurred eyes lost their focuspletely at one point and finally darkness consumed me before ying a vision of all my life before me in a minute.

    It is said that you can see your whole life running before you just moments before your death. Seems like it is true after all, I can hear loud voices of someone around me faintly but I can feel grip of death tighten around me.

    When the darknesspletely consumed me, thest thing I felt was a tear roll down my eyes at the memory of my No.

    It¡¯s a goodbye forever this time, No.

    I wish you have a long and happy life and If I have a power to, then I bless you with my share of luck and years of life as well.

    I love¡­ you¡­

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 27

    Nolo Point of View

    ¡°Nick, please stop. F**king stop acting like a foolish.¡± I heard a familiar voice first pleading me and then yelling at me.

    I¡¯m too tired to open my eyes and look at the person speaking to me. My eyes feel heavy and so does my body. But do I care?

    No!

    I don¡¯t care who is it and why he is speaking to me in such rude tone.

    ¡°Nick, Nick you need to get back into your senses.¡± I heard the familiar voice say to me in urgency but why don¡¯t people understand that I am not interested.

    I don¡¯t care what they say. Preachers can say whatever they like because they don¡¯t understand the pain I am in right now. He cannot understand me and my situation.

    Gathering up final thread of my energy, I opened my eyes slowly and closed away when light hit sharp on my vision. Groaning, I again tried to open my eyes but the surroundings were just blurry. I can see my friend¡¯s figure but I couldn¡¯t see it clearly.

    ¡°She took them with her, Vald.¡± I slurred in mncholy. ¡°My Be, she took all my senses away with her.¡± I said trying look at his clear picture.

    I stretched out my hand and felt a heavy bottle of magic liquid. Immediately I took a huge gulp from the bottle directly and groaned when the expected bitter taste didn¡¯t hit.

    ¡°Stop drinking, you f**king fool. You cannot just go about and drink like you are nning to kill yourself.¡± I heard him scold me and pull the bottle from my hands.

    nning to kill myself?

    Nah, I will not die before see my Be for onest time. Though I¡¯m dying every second internally, I will not let death approach me before I could see her beautiful smile for once more.

    That was worth my death; looking at the beautiful smile and eyes brightened with love.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like it ¨C when I drink too much. I¡¯m w-waiting for my Be to ¨C¡± I coughed out feeling a restrained feeling in my throat. ¡°- I am waiting for her toe, snatch away the alcohol and scold me for being careless.¡± I smiled to myself when my beautiful Be came to me with a scowl and looked at me like a mother who caught her son doing something mischievous.

    Iughed looking at my Be andughed again to see her in jumpsuit she likes so much. ¡°There ¨C Vald, there she is, My Be.¡± I announced and stretched my hand to feel her touch and know that she is for real.

    ¡°Nick ¨C ¡± I heard him say but I cut him off with a loud grunt. ¡°Ssh, stop talking or else she will leave.¡± I reprimanded harshly before turning my head to my beautiful Be and smiled at her affectionately.

    ¡°Be,e here to me.¡± I stretched both my arms to envelop her close to my chest and never let her go. ¡°I knew you woulde, Be. Come to me please. I want to feel you.¡± I hupped but still smiled at her furious looking face. Vald was shaking my shoulder speaking to me some gibberish but I can only hear the soft breathing of her.

    ¡°Vald was telling me that you went away from me and would nevere back. Rick told me the same, Be. But I told them that my Be woulde back to me because she loves me so much and she knows I love her a lot too.¡± I grinned and tried to get the blurry vision clear. I want to look at my Be clearly. I want to see her that she is here for me in blood and flesh.

    My Be¡­

    ¡°Nick, please ¨C¡± I heard Vald choke his words but I don¡¯t care. Be is in front of me, just meters away from me and I cannot waste my time on him. ¡°She¡¯s not here, Nick. Goodness, what happened to you, my friend. What has gotten you like this?¡± He shook my shoulders again.

    I didn¡¯t look back at him because my whole attention was to my Be only. What if I take my eyes off her and she leaves me again.

    No, Never. She I will not let her out of my grasp again.

    ¡°Are you blind? She is just here in front of us, Vald. You ¨C you get out, I want to spend some alone time with my Be.¡± I scolded him gruffly and smiled softly at my Be.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there, Be. Come here, chocte. I ¨C I punched Leo for humiliating you and talking rudely with you. I punched him hard. Now no one will ever say a word against you.¡± I stopped assuring her when fresh tears started rolling down cheeks. ¡°I missed you so much, Be. Pleasee close to me.¡± I pleaded.

    Be did not move from her ce and kept looking at me. I must¡¯ve angered her a lot by drinking so much. She already told me once that drinking more than few sses can be unhealthy for me but I did wrong by not listening to her.

    ¡°Vald, my friend, can you please ¨C ¡± I gasped for air to enter my lungs. It has been difficult to breathe these days. ¡°- throw away alcohol bottles from this room. Be doesn¡¯t ¨C¡± I gasped for air again ¡°- like when I drink. Take them away. Look, she is displeased with me. Take them away, amigo. I will exin why I drank so much to my Be. She will listen to me and will console me for getting hurt. She always does that. Whenever I¡¯m hurt, she hugs my head to her heart andforts me.¡± I chuckled when I remembered her doing it to me several times.

    She is great atforting me. Hell, what is she not good at? She is just so perfect that sometimes I think I¡¯m not worth her.

    I heard Vald curse loudly to which I scowled at him. Be doesn¡¯t like to curse. She has always been cursed at without her damn mistake. How dare he curse in front of her?

    ¡°Stop cursing Vald, Be get sad when someone curses.¡± I gritted.

    I expected him to get away from me and from this room but I felt a sting of pain on my jaw. He has his hand fisted and eyes looking raw with anger and vulnerability.

    I fell down to my side and hissed in pain when his fist touched my jaw again. ¡°SHE IS NOT HERE, NICCOLO. SHE ISN¡¯T. IT IS BETTER TO GET BACK TO YOU SENSES AND GO ON ABOUT WITH YOUR LIFE.¡± I heard him yell at me but guess what Amigo, I don¡¯t care.

    You are wrong, she is here for me. I looked at the spot where Be was but found her not there anymore. Hurriedly, I tried to stand up and looked around my room only to find Vald and several bottles of beer and Whiskey tumbled on the floor.

    No, No. she was just here. Where did she go now?

    No, she came to be back but Vald, that bastard had sent her away from me. I will not let him go with this. I will kill him.

    ¡°You bastard, where is my Be. She was just here. Where did you send her?¡± I stumbled on my foot and fell down on the floor with a harsh thud. My eyes got blurry again and I felt giddy. I felt as if the ground beneath me is shaking and slipping down my feet.

    My hands scattered around the floor to find something to get me steady. My hands could only touch the empty bottles of whisky I had, god knows when. Rubbing my eyes to clear my vision, I found a rectangr frame with a photograph of Be with me on the horse.

    Be¡­

    My Be¡­ there you are.

    ¡°There you are chocte. I was searching for you from such a long time. I missed you so much.¡± I cried hugging the photo frame and immediately was enveloped by the warmth of my chocte.

    Finally, I can feel her a little.

    I¡¯m feeling faint and dim and the world around me is spinning but I hugged Be tightly so she doesn¡¯t leave me again. The photo frame is the only one I can feel the warmth from. Her eyes brightened with love for me in the picture and loved it so much.

    ¡°Nick ¨C¡± I heard the faint voiceing somewhere around from me but my head is already muffled and hazy to open my eyes and look for the source.

    Now I can sleep after looking at her picture¡­

    Be¡­

    Before slipping into cold darkness again, I heard a loud irritating voice yell at someone, ¡°I don¡¯t care what and how you will do it, Parker but I want Phoebe Smith to be found as immediately as possible. If I find my friend dead before you get me her details, I will kill you ruthlessly and painfully, Parker. Heed my warning.¡±

    Phoebe Smith?

    That¡¯s my Be¡¯s name.

    My Chocte¡­e to me back. I cannot even breathe properly without you. I need you, Be.

    I love you¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Come ¨Ce back, Be.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 28

    Phoebe Point of View

    Such Irony!

    When I wanted to live, fate made sure I suffer while I live and now that I want to die, fate again made sure to keep me alive and give me death every moment.

    The severe ache in my head is a proof to me that I¡¯m still breathing and fine but the darkness evolved was hard to fade away. I tried to open my eyes from the deafening slumber but my unnaturally warm body is aching a lot resulting in heaviness.

    What happened? I don¡¯t clearly remember.

    Thest I remember was drenching in cold rain, after that I¡¯m nk. For a moment I thought I was dead and was being shipped to hell but the body ache confirmed me that I¡¯m somewhere alive though not well but still alive.

    I can feel soft clothes around myself and tugged in warm duvet which should be making me feel good but the life experience I had taught me that something which feels good is usually bad for me.

    I heard few faint murmurs around me but my still hazed mind couldn¡¯tprehend who they and what they are talking.

    Drooping into another oblivious sleep for don¡¯t know hours or days, the next time my consciousness returned was when I was able to tear my eyes open. Lights was gushing through the windows freely without any hindrance and so was cool breeze.

    That was when I noticed the surroundings I was in. It was arge room with a double post bed so soft and fluffy. There arerge French windows in the room and was equipped with arge TV.

    Where am I?

    My throat parched with thest of fluids and coughs continuously hit me hard again and again. It was very painful to cough with a dry throat but there was no water anywhere in the room.

    ¡°I see you are finally awake, child.¡± I heard someone speaking. Leaning the back of bedpost, I slowly lifted my head up to see who it was with the little energy I seem to have.

    Before I could see the face of the person, I was given a ss of water which I¡¯m craving for. Without a second thought, I drank it thirstily in a second and sighed in relief when my throat felt better. And once I looked up to see the person who possible took me, I was shocked to see the old woman from the other day who came to ask why I was alone.

    ¡°Thank You.¡± I rasped out, coughing a little.

    So she must be the one who brought me here. But why did she do that? I thought I talked back to her a little rudely the other day!

    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± She asked me walked towards the chair beside the bed and sat there. She looked very young and energetic despite of her age.

    ¡°Better, thank you.¡± I answered in a meek voice. Somehow I felt ashamed of talking to her when I remember how I left her stranded the other day.

    ¡°Good. You were not well when I took you in. It took the doctor four days to get the fever down plus you were in a semia state for a weekter on.¡± I nodded my head surprised at how long I was out of consciousness.

    But then, I think my body is a little better with the amount of rest and care I had all these days.

    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am¡± I said and tried to stand up and walk out, not wanting to impose on her anymore than I already am.

    ¡°Sit down youngdy. I don¡¯t take disrespect lightly, might I tell you.¡± I heard her stern voice order me and my body acted ordingly without my permission.

    I sat down on the bed and bowed my head down trying to avoid eye contact with her. I can tell she is a good woman but with lot of power. Her posture, her eyes, the way she spokemandingly, it was all the evidence I needed toe to a conclusion that she is not an ordinary woman.

    ¡°Good. Your dinner will be here in few minutes. Now that we are alone and here, I would like to know what you were doing alone in the old barn.¡± She asked me. She looked me like a strict mother who is waiting for one slip from her child and she would get an earful.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°I ¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like hearing lies, girl. So better tell me truth.¡± I gulped audibly when I looked at her staring at me sternly. I was about to tell her some story because she is a stranger and I don¡¯t think I can trust anyone so soon after what had happened to me; but guess her experience could already tell that I was about to lie.

    ¡°I had to leave the ce I used to suddenly due to some reasons so I was¡­ looking for a temporary ce to fit before moving to a permanent one.¡± I told a half truth. I don¡¯t want to afford to be hated by yet another person just because I came from apromising position.

    I had enough people judging me, it is better I get judged as a homeless poor person than a girl who was paid to warm different beds.

    The olddy hummed in reply and scanned me with her scrutinizing eyes. I shifted on the bed ufortably when she continuously stared at me with a frown. But what caught my attention was her eyes.

    Those eyes look familiar, painfully familiar eyes that brought back millions of memories of a certain person who filled my life with his essence.

    ¡°You stay here for few days until you find something for yourself.¡± I did not expect her to say that. I was expecting disgust or anger towards me because that is what people give me in return.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. I already ¨C ¡±

    ¡°I live here alone with a few staff. Stay here till you find ce and before you argue, I am not asking you. It¡¯s an order. I can¡¯t sleep at nights if my conscience mocks me about leaving a young woman on streets with no protection.¡± She cut me off and replied in a no nonsense tone. Her voice is like tons of authority falling upon you andpelling you to ept it.

    Why does she want me to stay with her?

    Who is she and why is she so adamant to keep me?

    Is she trying to trick me and sell me off?

    I don¡¯t know when I became the way I am now. The Phoebe who used to trust people and do their bidding with eyes closed is not there anymore.

    It¡¯s like I had be aplete new person who has no energy to put faith in anyone else, not even myself. World has be a bad ce to stay for me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± I muttered in a small voice without thinking anything. She raised an eyebrow at me and a small smile yed on her lips.

    I know what I said to an elderly woman who was kind enough to save me from dying but the day I ran away, something broke in me.

    I wish I have No with me!

    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t trust you too. I don¡¯t ept anyone free loading on me. Take good rest for two days and meet the housekeeper, Mrs. Jones in kitchen. She will assign you work. You be paid ordingly. This is a guest room, stay here for now. Mrs. Jones will get you few pairs of clean clothes.¡± She ordered again with amand and walked towards the door to leave before she hears my reply.

    ¡°Ah, your food is here. Eat and take the medicines that are kept in the top drawer.¡± Saying, she walked out leaving me and ady who brought me heaps of food in arge tray for me.

    I sat there confused and shocked at the olddy who seemed to have power over me, enough to make meply with her decisions.

    What I didn¡¯t understand was, why?

    I don¡¯t think people is that good and kind to ept a stranger in their house?

    Can I ever have a new start?

    I don¡¯t think so because you cannot live in past and hope for a new future.

    My eyes filled up with tears when once again the sweet memories of my No hit me hard. Everything I see, I see him. The food, the bed, the vase, the pot; everything brings out a memory of him.

    Will I be a coward if I end this pain forever?

    I wish I be brave enough end myself and the pain one day!

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 29

    Phoebe Point of View

    One month¡­

    One month, thirty days of time has proved me wrong to think bad about Mrs. ra. I thought she has some hidden agenda to take me in. I thought she was just like everyone else but the way she was all these days reassured me a little about her.

    The day I woke up in the unfamiliar room and had conversation with Mrs. ra, I was forced to eat and take medicines by Mrs. Jones.

    Two days of forced rest, I was ordered by Mrs. ra, who I came to know as thedy of the mansion I was, to learn few basic delicacies of the family and was also assigned the duty of cleaning.

    My pay was not bad considering the food, clothing and shelter is already taken care.

    But in all those days if there was something that saddened me even more is¡­ I¡¯m not happy.

    Despite of the freedom, despite of finally being the queen of my own life, despite the two amazingdies who are trying to help me in one way or the other even though they dont know what my problem is.

    There hasn¡¯t been a moment I didn¡¯t remember No.

    Everything reminds me of him.

    The days were lonely and hurting and the night were even more. There wasn¡¯t a night I slept without crying.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of tortures are there but this is the worst way to torture someone.

    Staying away from the light of your life!

    ¡°The store room and attic has been cleaned and organized, Mrs. Jones. Is there anything else to do?¡± I asked the good olddy who is in charge of housekeeping and kitchen in this mansion.

    ¡°Dear me, look what this old mind has forgotten; Phoebe dear, please change the bed sheets and curtains of the room beside Lady ra¡¯s. Also do not forget to stock the bathroom with the essentials that I will give a list of.¡± Mrs. Jones ordered me in a hurry when she had a ding sound from the kitchen.

    Delicious aroma of cookies and freshly baked fruit cakes wafted from the kitchen taking my breath away.

    No loves fruit cakes!

    A memory shed before me, of the time when No took me to a caf¨¦ and stole my share of fruit cake too just because he couldn¡¯t stop himself from eating it.

    ¡°That smells delicious, Mrs. Jones.¡± Iplimented her with a small yet a sad smile.

    ¡°Ah yes, these are for ra¡¯s grandson. I assume he will be visiting soon for a few days.¡± She said smiling brightly and I can see the adoration for the grandson clearly. He must be a great person for being adored in such a way. ¡°And these delicious cakes are a surprise to him. He is crazy about these fruit cakes and cookies.¡±

    ¡°ra went to her grandson to get his butt here.¡± She answered my unasked question.

    Family¡­

    It¡¯s such a lovely thing to have. To have people share everything you love and to tease with everything you hate. No amount of money, power or status can give the feeling of loved by family.

    The grandson is a lucky person to have one such!

    After the small chat with Mrs. Jones, I cleaned the room and filled essentials for the person who would be staying in the room. Every second I spent that room made me feel close to No somehow. It was like I can feel him, his air, his smell. The grandson¡¯s choice in everything is so close to my No that it made me very sad and terrified at the same time.

    After having dinner, I was about to walk my room when I noticed Mrs. ra in the kitchen talking something very seriously in hushed tone with Mrs. Jones. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt them so I turned around to walk back but Mrs. Jones caught me and called me.

    ¡°Mrs. ra, how are you feeling?¡± I asked awkwardly when both the olddies were giving me odd looks which spoke a lot secret between them both.

    Why are they acting so weirdly today?

    ¡°Yes. I am good. Tired, though! Would you mind if I ask you to draw me a warm bath?¡± She asked politely but the frown on her face is speaking volumes of distress.

    What must have happened to her? I haven¡¯t seen her distressed like this ever before. She was always so calm andmanding but never distressed.

    To me, she was like an Iron Lady.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do that immediately.¡± I said slowly and looked between both thedies good few seconds and turned back to leave.

    I wish I could help her with whatever she is worried about if I can.

    ¡°Have you ever loved someone, Phoebe?¡± I heard Mrs. ra ask me from back.

    I was stunned by that question and turned back in a sh at the sum of shock that stuck me. Did I love someone? Such rhetorical question.

    My eyes watered just by the mere question but swallowed up the pain and nodded slightly to them, ¡°Yes I did.¡± I answered shortly.

    Both of them looked at each other and nodded as ifmunicating with each other through eyes.

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you with that person?¡± This time, it¡¯s Mrs. Jones who asked in an interrogating way.

    Why are they asking me all these questions?

    Did theye to know about the dark part of life? Do they doubt me?

    Jitters ran inside my body when panic set inside me. My palms got sweaty and eyes lost focused. Both thedies pinned me with their stares that I found myself unable to dodge the answer.

    ¡°I ¨C I left that person.¡± I stammered when the tears set down from my eyes finally.

    Mrs. ra¡¯s frown deepened and soon it was transformed into a scowl while Mrs. Jones nodded her head meaningfully. I don¡¯t know what made them question me about my love life but I felt this feeling of terror.

    My life was not a fortune 500 sess story to be narrated; it was full of pain and misfortune. The only good thing that happened to me was No who is not in my life anymore.

    ¡°Why, may I ask?¡± Mrs. Jones propped herself against the table. Mrs. ra cleared her throat giving Mrs. Jones a knowing look which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me.

    ¡°Because ¨C ¡± I sighed when a huge lump constricted my throat. ¡°- I really loved that person. The only way I could keep him happy in the future was to go far away.¡±

    Mrs. ra suddenly seemed angry but I can see the hint of understanding in her eyes. I don¡¯t know why she is asking me suddenly all this. The way she is asking me is as if she knew something about me, as if she knew whom I am talking about.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sometimes leaving the person we love is the best way to saving them from a tragedy. But Phoebe, what should we do if the person we left behind, the person we loved the most is doing nothing but torturing themselves for the loss they incurred?¡± She asked casually.

    What if?

    I don¡¯t know. The question she asked threw me off the cliff. What if No was torturing himself?

    Would he do that? For me?

    ¡°W-why are ¨C you asking me that?¡±

    ¡°My grandson,¡± She stated, ¡°He loved someone but the girl left him for no good reason. I want to know your views on the matter as you are the only youngster in the house.¡± Her statement is notpletely believable.

    She did not seem like asking me for my opinion, it was more like interrogating me.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go back if I were that girl. I don¡¯t know she left your grandson but if the reason for leaving him was a good one then she will not go back.¡± I answered back truthfully and walked out of kitchen, nodding at both thedies.

    ¡°Do you think he will understand? I wonder why you did what you did ra.¡± I heard the statement made by Mrs. Jones in a hushed whisper before I ran to my room for some alone time.

    Talking about No again brought in new wave memories back. I thought sad memories are depressing but the happy ones are even more.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    But what I don¡¯t understand is the feeling I¡¯m experiencing right now. I feel anxious all of sudden as if something drastic is going to hit my life again. I just don¡¯t know if it will be for good or bad.

    Thest time I felt the same way, Inded myself in an escort house.

    What could make me more miserable than what I had already experience?

    Am I being paranoid or this is yet again my hunch?

    What ising towards me again to turn my life upside down?

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 30

    Nolo Point of View

    ¡°Why ¨C¡± I gasped for breathe as it was getting hard for me to take a good amount of air into my system. ¡°- Why do you want me toe home so much, Nonna.¡± I snapped when I heard her curse at me from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m hap-py here and waiting for my Be. She will not be able to stay without me for many days. She wille for me.¡± I continued looking at the main door for the nth time.

    Be knows the password to my penthouse then what is taking her so long?

    Doesn¡¯t she miss me like I miss her?

    How could¡¯ve she thought that running away from me was the best decision for both of us?

    All these sane thoughts only stuck me when nonna came to meet me a few days ago and beaten me up with a long stick until the influence of alcohol left my body and I was ready to look at things clearly with my own eyes.

    She is a very kinddy, no doubt, but hell she can be very harsh too. After giving me the beating, it took a whole night to recuperate after taking so many medicines and salves she provided me. By the next day I woke up, I was not very surprised to find her rece my bar with fruit punches and juices that would help me.

    The moment I walked down after a long shower she ordered me to take, the first thing she did after seeing me was to p me hard.

    ¡®I thought I raised you to be a man, didn¡¯t know you instead turned into a teenage boy who cannot control his emotions. What the heck were you thinking when you mindlessly started drinking?¡¯ And then she pped me again in angry and I did not do anything to stop her.

    I understand her. I do understand her feelings and the emotions she was fighting that moment.

    ¡®Nonn ¨C Nonna, I ¨C Phoebe, my Be, she went away. You know what she left me the letter nonna; that she was going far away from me because she wanted me to get married to a good girl and have children.¡± I shameless cried in nonna¡¯sp forgetting who I was. ¡°How can she think like that? She loves me so much, I confirm it but nonna, isn¡¯t it killing me slowly by going away? Why can¡¯t she stay with me?¡¯

    I don¡¯t know why I had cried and let out all the pain to nonna but after a very long time, I felt good by doing so. She was the only family other than my brother and she was always there for me. She was surely tough on me because the atrocities my father did were enough to leave a trauma and she made sure to raise me tough enough to handle them.

    ¡®Are you crying here because you lost a girl? You forgot about me, your brother, ourpany most importantly, you health and sitting here drinking and bawling out because a girl left you? What if you would never be able to see her, would you still continue to act this way? Is this why I loved you and raised you, So one day you can while away all your life mourning over someone who left you? Is this how you life hase to? Don¡¯t I or your brother mean anything to you?¡¯

    ¡®You both are my world, nonna. But Be is a part of it too. She was the only person apart from you both who looked with genuine love and who always hugged when I needed it. I- I¡¯m sorry I was selfish. I will be back to my responsibilities very soon but nonna, what about my heart? It¡¯s bleeding. Every times I was in my mind, it taunts me for ripping its life away from it. I want ¨C no, I need her, Nonna.¡¯ I cried snuggling into her hands while she caressed me softly.

    ¡®Then find her. I will give you ten days time, find her. Leave all the office work to me, find her and bring her and if you are unable to find her, then you will being home with me and will be staying with me till the time you get your senses back.¡¯

    Like she ordered that day, I left every single of my responsibility and spent all my time searching for my Be.

    Once I find her, I will lock her up away from everyone and will iste her with me in a tower.

    ¡°the limit I gave you is over, son. You will have toe home now. I already sent you my driver to pick you so you better bring your butt here and for goodness sake stop hallucinating your lover¡¯s arrival. She will note.¡± No nonna, you are wrong, she might note today but will one day.

    ¡°She will, nonna. Might not be today but one day she will return back to me so I cannot leave from here. What if shees to find me and I¡¯m not here?¡± I said looking at the pictures I and Be took together. She had always looked so beautiful but in the blue gown, she looks eternal.

    I heard a sigh from nonna and sighed myself. ¡°Son, you almost lost your life without her, what if she is living a good life out there and smiling every day?¡± She asked me to which Iughed out loud.

    ¡°One thing about my Be is, she had gone through a lot of ordeals in her life. If she is really somewhere out there happy and smiling then I would wait for my whole life to find her and see her smile again no matter it is with me or without me. But, she is smiling doesn¡¯t mean she is happy, nonna. Many years of living in a ce like the escort house, sumbed and tortured emotionally, she has learnt to hide her pain behind her smile. She might be smiling but it doesn¡¯t mean she is suffering any less than me.¡±

    I know my Be too well. I am so damn angry for taking such a stupid decision but I understand her.

    Heck, I hate myself right now for thinking from her point of view right now when I was the one who is killing myself slowly.

    But the day Nonna knocked some sense into me, I promised to myself that when I find my Be, I would not be so kind enough to understand her anymore. I will be the selfish one to show her how angry and disappointed I am.

    These ten days of searching has done me some good even though I couldn¡¯t find her. That is, I was too much understanding with her all these years and I leant a lesson that being too much considerate has made realize that it has made Be incapable of standing up for her own feelings.

    The kinder I got to her, the insecure I made her. It led her to think that I was only being that way because she was some sort of responsibility to me, love involved or not. She always looked at herself someone very beyond me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    And I understood that kindness can destroy a person too.

    ¡°I ¨C understand, son. Trust me I do. I know how she must be feeling very clearly. Alright, what if you find your Be? What will you do? Would you sweep her off her feet and get married?¡± She asked me, resignation and curiosity clear in her voice.

    My eyes gained its determination and focus back. I don¡¯t have to think what to say. I know what I should do to her.

    ¡°No, this time, I will teach her a lesson. I will be harsh on her; hard enough to let her know what kind of person she had turned me into with her one decision.¡± I said in conviction, banging my hand on the table.

    I did not hear anything from nonna for good few second before she let out an angry grunt and started to speak. ¡°Nolo Russo, trust me when I say I have no hard feelings towards Phoebe and her past profession and I don¡¯t really mind if you marry her but I really want you to torture her before you do that. You promise me that you will not melt down this time and will teach her to stand up for you and her love for her. I do not want amb in my family. I want someone who has enough voice to put themselves high and straight. If you promise me that, then I will tell you where your Be is.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you will tell me where she is? Do you know where my Be is, nonna?¡± I asked her standing up in a hurry and taking my car keys.

    ¡°Yes I do. I will only let you know that when you promise me to do what I asked for.¡± Iughed to myself and chuckled happily while happy tears rolled down from my eyes.

    She knows where Be is and now she will be soon be with me forever.

    ¡°I promise. I promise, Nonna.¡±

    ¡°Good. Listen carefully son, I will only ept her in our family when she talks back to me for you. When she proves her love for you and fights for that love. Only then I will she be a part of our family and if in two months, you fail to do so, you will have to forget about her and move on.¡± I nodded my head and chuckled at my silliness. I answered with a yes and immediately left the city to meet nonna and get my Be¡¯s whereabouts.

    You just wait for me Be. If you thought your No was a good person, then you are wrong. You had turned him into a monster who ising towards with no so good intentions.

    You will learn you lesson to fight for us. If not in an easy way, then hard way it is.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 31

    Phoebe Point of View

    I always heard people say that if you love your life, life will love you back; I would say, it¡¯s debatable.

    I had always did my besting in terms with my situations how hard they were and how much time it took me to do so. I had learnt a lot along the side while dealing with them. Something I failed to learn was to deal with a person who confuses you.

    Many people I know was good in dealing with confusing people, including Mrs. ra and Mrs. Jones. I don¡¯t know it¡¯s their age, experience or something else but the day they found me half dead and woke up as a closed off and a confusing person, handling a broken person like me was nothing tough to them.

    All they did was provide me with basic necessities and a straight order to work for them. I was surprised how effective thatmand was. I had to oblige them without a question back and in return, they did not ask me much about my past.

    I was always envious of such people who can tackle with situations and different people easily, something I found regret not learning in the current situation.

    When I left No, I hade up with many ways of possibly meeting him again and this isn¡¯t one of them. To me, meeting him again even coincidently was a farfetched idea. Still, here he is, sitting in the very dining room she was used to cleaning every day from past couple of months.

    What is he doing here? Was the first question that hit me.

    Out of all the possibilities in the universe, I did not expect being saved by ady who is very closed rted to No.

    ¡°Nonna, are you not going to stop stuffing me? I¡¯m full Nonna and I don¡¯t think I can eat anything for few days with the amount of food you made me consume right now.¡± Noined.

    The voice¡­ his voice is enough to make me nostalgic. I missed him so much that the moment Inded my eyes on him an hour ago standing right at the door being greeted by Mrs. Jones, I didn¡¯t know if I should stand still and capture his picture in my eyes or I should hide somewhere.

    My eyes blurred in tears when I noticed how pale and lean he looked. He has dark circle around his beautiful eyes and his skin color turned unhealthy. Something I always loved in No was his bright eyes but I cannot see anything bright in them anymore. They were nk and bleak.

    The moment I saw him, I thought that was it. He would rush to me, hug me and kiss me first and if he has any anger then he would take it outter but what I did not expect wasck of acknowledgement.

    ¡°No, you have to put on some meat and turn back into the charming handsome grandson you were once. Look at you all skinny.¡± Mrs. ra, whose name I came to know as ra Russo,manded adding some more spiced rice to his te.

    No groaned when food was added to his te while he gave his grandma and Mrs. Jones a stinking and an irritating eye. Meanwhile, he did not even look at me for once all the time. It has been almost two hours that he arrived with a shock to me and he did not look at me not did he acknowledge me for once.

    ¡°I want to meet this girl who made you like this. I would like to knock some sense into her for doing this to my grandson.¡± Mrs. ra chided filling up No¡¯s ss with water while No didn¡¯t care to answer back. ¡°But I¡¯m rather furious on you for turning up this way just because a girl left you.¡± Mrs. Jones added, smacking his shoulder.

    My limbs shivered at the conversation going on. I want to tell them that I didn¡¯t want to make my No this way but it seems like I can never tell them that with the cold shoulder No is giving me.

    Partly I¡¯m happy to see him again but partly I¡¯m worried for him. Of all the things, I did not expect No to be a drunkard and senseless for such a long period just because I left him. I¡¯m not a ridiculous person; I know what ce I hold in his life. I know how much he loves me and how much I mattered him.

    Looking at him, I felt guilt consuming me for making the way he is now.

    ¡°Being with you for such long time, she did not even have a backbone to say herst goodbye to you, forget about fighting for your love. I wonder if she really loved you or was it your fascination.¡± Mrs. ra ranted with a frown.

    I felt like I was pped on my face. I gulped my tears back trying to control the overwhelming emotions. I want to go away from here and hide somewhere again but only thing that is stopping me is No.

    Something tells me that if I run away from here now, then It mean I invited my own doom.

    Well, what she said was not wrong too. I was coward to fight for him or at least gather some courage to tell him my decision to him directly. I was never suitable to him, with the new found guilt and mistake, I can never be with him ever.

    Standing silently behind Mrs. Jones, I passed on the dessert te with his favorite fruit cake. No did not care to take it instead his grandma received it and ced it before him.

    ¡°Phoebe, get me crushed nuts to add on the cake.¡± She ordered me. I waited No to stop me or refuse to eat nuts because he hates them. When I didn¡¯t get any reply from them, I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    No hates Almonds and pistachio. He simply detests them. Other nuts, he can try them out but those two he cannot even look at them. I immediately went inside the kitchen and looked for walnuts or cashews but found none. All I found was those two which he hates.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs. ra, we have no stock of nuts currently. I will go to market tomorrow and get them.¡± I answered to which she nodded.

    ¡°Son, this is Phoebe Smith, newly added household staff. Your room was cleaned and prepared for you by her. If you have anything to change or needed anything, you can ask her and she will provide you.¡± No!

    No please. Oh no! I¡¯m holding up till now because we are in the presence of his family. If we were to be alone, then what should I do, what should I say?

    Will he talk to me then? Will he look at me at least?

    No nodded curtly at her and finished the small piece of cake in two big spoon and leaned back on his seat patting his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m full Nonna. It will take weeks to hibernate from this.¡± He chuckled a little but the glow I knew is still missing. It is as if he is just chuckling courteously.

    ¡°Good, I¡¯m nning to make do the same every day. Now, Phoebe, get him few bottles of water and a jug of juice and put them in the small refrigerator in his room. Levis will be back with my grandson¡¯s luggage anytime soon, so arrange them in his closet neatly.¡± I nodded my head and trailed behind the jogging No to his room.

    I did not care about the dishes or the other chores waiting for me. Now that the time has finallye that I met him, I want to talk to him. Though seeing him again after months pleased me greatly, his ignorance towards me is like piercing my heart with thousands of knives.

    Collecting the water bottles, I entered his room slowly and saw him already changed intofortable clothes, working on hisptop. I didn¡¯t know what to say or what to do, so I cleared my throat and walked inside when I still didn¡¯t have his attention.

    ¡°Water ¨C bottles.¡± I stuttered, waiting for his reply. I prayed to Gods to get a reply from No. Any reply would do but just the acknowledge that he saw me or heard me was enough for now.

    I stood in the middle of the room for few minutes expecting him to say something but he did not eve care nodding at me. With a resignation, I filled the fridge with water bottles and stood near the bed, ¡°No ¨C¡± I called out in whisper, carefully.

    He yet again ignored me and pretended to not hear me. Right now, right this moment, I want to hug him and ask him what happened to him. Why is he not talking to me!

    I know he is angry with me and I want him to yell at me and if it would help him, then I want him to p me but silence is not the punishment I can bear.

    ¡°No please just listen ¨C¡± I said a little loudly but was cut off by his curt voice.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Get out.¡± He snapped not even looking at me. I would¡¯ve liked it better if I could see the anger in his eyes but he wasn¡¯t even looking at me. That hurts me the most.

    And right that moment, I realized something. I¡¯m trapped. I¡¯m trapped with him and though he is not talking to me, I¡¯m still imprisoned by the destiny and all that is waiting for me was punishment.

    Heavens, why should you bring him in front of me again if you are not nning to let me live with him happily?

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 32

    Nolo Point of View

    I¡¯m not sorry.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t be. With the amount of pain I had to struggle without her, for her, I¡¯m not sorry that I¡¯m acting this way.

    The moment I saw her in my Nonna¡¯s house, I didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Why was she there, what was she doing, how she happened to be with Nonna; all the questions swarmed me at once making me dizzy.

    The moment I saw her, tears sprung in my eyes at the mere sight of her. Just how many days, how many minutes and how many damn seconds has it been that felt that kind of relief the moment Iid my eyes on her. It was almost as if the air has finally made its mind to cure my desperate lungs.

    That relieved I was!

    She looked pale but she does look healthy. There was no mark on her which means she was good and safe and that was the prime assurance I needed. She was weak but she was well and that made me live few more years.

    I prepared myself to go and hug her the very moment I saw her but Nonna ran to me and hugged me on the doorstep, whispering me all the behind story of Be life these past two months. If I say I was angry, it would be an understatement.

    She had to go through sexual abuse, had to stay on streets without food and shelter for days, almost died in rain for what, just because she wanted to stay away from me?

    Damn, I understand her. I understand her reasoning as well but my anger is justifiable too.

    All these years of staying together, loving each other, I at least expect some exnation from her. All I wanted from her was juste to me, tell me her decision and tell her part of the reasons. Was it so much to ask?

    ¡°I asked you to get out, Miss Smith.¡± I snapped without even looking at her. I know I was being rude to her but this is needed for now.

    She should know how I am feeling right now and how much of pain she caused me.

    Y-yes, s-sir. Yes, of course.¡± I heard her whimper. Hearing her call me ¡®sir¡¯ pierced my heart and I know I hurt her by addressing her with her surname.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Sometimes, I wonder if this pain and distance between us would ever end. We spend some good time with each other, fate makes sure to push us through difficult times.

    Are we really destined to each other?

    ¡°Ah yes, Phoebe. Have you filled the juice jug?¡± Asked Nonnaing into my room just as Be was leaving. I noticed Be nodding her head positively and walking out before turning back to look at me once again. I pretended to work onptop, avoiding her gaze intentionally.

    She should know I was hurt and angry. I almost killed myself when she was not with me. Didn¡¯t she not at least once thought how she would live if I was dead?

    Nonna locked the door once Be left and came and sat beside me patting my shoulder.

    ¡°When I said I wanted you to teach her a lesson, I didn¡¯t mean for you to go this hard on her.¡± She put in, pushing theptop from me.

    ¡°I am angry and hurt.¡± I replied back. She just smiled at me and nodded at me contently and I know it must be because she saw a little spark inside me again.

    ¡°Like you said; so does she. I don¡¯t want you to give her cold shoulder. It would only increase the distance between you. No, you need to teach her a lesson. Lesson about how she shouldn¡¯t care about the world and others when she has you all for herself. That confidence, you cannot give her when you are pouting in the corner.¡± She reprimanded.

    I looked confused at her because I know I tried. I tried to build this confidence in her with love, I tried friendship, I tried everything but the doubt she has on herself has never really reduced.

    ¡°I tried everything, Nonna. You know what is more confusing?¡± I asked sighing heavily. I lied down on the bed and ced my head on herp. Nonna like always ran her fingers soothingly in my hair making me heave in rxation.

    ¡°That I actually feel her. It would be good if I cannot feel her hesitation and insecurities but you know what, I consider them. Her life wasn¡¯t that easy to start with and that was one of important reasons I chose to deal with her patiently every time. My dilemma is I find no correct way to make her realize that I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care what or who she was as long as we love each other.¡± I exasperated.

    I thought I would be able to deal with my Be once I meet her but it seems like it is harder than it appears to be.

    Nonna just hummed in response and did not reply back. I like how she is massaging my head with her lean fingers. It¡¯s such a stress buster.

    Ah, how I missed this feeling!

    ¡°So, what do you suggest I should do?¡± I asked again after awhile. I think I have used all the ways I know and what I need now is a word from experienced person.

    I hope Nonna has some solution for this. Some good solution for this wholeplicated situation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, Son. The rtionship you both hold is veryplicated to see but if look into its depth, it is pretty easy to solve. Time has given you your love back; I guess you just need to wait for the time to show us a way to deal with it. Till then, don¡¯t go too harsh on her.¡± She said.

    I nodded lightly letting her words sink in me. Then time it is.

    ¡°Get some sleep, we will talk tomorrow. I will send Phoebe tomorrow morning to ask you about your breakfast preferences. Use your alone time with her wisely. Don¡¯t let the distance between amplify more than it is now.¡± She left the room giving me space to think.

    You still pose to be an unanswered question to me like you once were, Be. What do I do with you?

    What should I do with you? How ever I make you feel secure with me?

    Sleep was far away to me when I am just a room away from Be. I miss her in my arms so much and I¡¯m so tempted to go watch her sleep like I always used to but stopped myself. I don¡¯t want to make a mistake before things get clear out.

    The whole night I twisted and turned on the bed unable to get her out of my mind. Somewhere in the middle of the night I heard footsteps approach the door and stopped for few minutes. By the soft vibration of the sound, I understood who it is.

    I closed my eyes and pretended to be in deep sleep when the door creaked open slightly. My heart was thumping when her sweet smell approached me slowly.

    What was she doing here?

    Minutester of what felt like being stared down by her, I faintly felt her breath on my face making my heart jump in frenzy. A pair of soft lips pressed lightly on my forehead making me hard to act.

    If I can, then I would just pull her into my arms and hug her till the eternity. I would never let her go anywhere far from me more than an inch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She whispered. I¡¯m surprised at the sad and defeated tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go away from you No. I- just I ¨C felt like I¡¯m being a hurdle in your life, my love.¡± I felt a tear drop on my chin which isn¡¯t mine. I felt my eyes moist as well when I heard her miserable tone.

    Oh Be, what have you done to yourself?

    ¡°You are a character right out of a book to me, No. The character I love and I fancy but the person I can never get. You know No, when I imagine my future with you, I saw nothing but nk. I ¨CI love you so much but if there is anything I learnt through my life, then it is that love isn¡¯t everything. Love cannot be everything there are many more aspects that needs to be considered in being a couple.¡± I heard her whisper choked in tears.

    I know Be. I know, please don¡¯t cry. Trust me I curse myself for doing this to you but I do know what you are going through my chocte.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I broke your heart. I¡¯m so sorry, No. You gave me nothing but happiness and in return I couldn¡¯t give you anything but misery. I wish you never met me¡­ at least that way life would¡¯ve spared you from the depression that you get from me.¡± Her soft hups grew louder and so does my heart beat.

    I badly wanted to hug her andfort her, tell her that she is mine and I¡¯m never ashamed of her. But her next words brought a new resolution in me.

    ¡°Where should I go so you wouldn¡¯t be able to find and live happily, No.¡± With that, I know what to do next.

    I know how to deal with her, deal with ourplications.

    I finally understood what should be done in order keep her with me forever.

    I will never let her slip from my hands again. NEVER!

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 33

    Phoebe Point of View

    This is what I feared about.

    This is what I didn¡¯t want to happen but it is happening right now, against my will.

    ¡°Why the hell are you so bent on getting me killed, No.¡± I gritted in his ear, so that no one around would not hear.

    From all these years of being together with him, there were only handful of times when I got mad at him but this time, I am seething. What is wrong with him?

    Why is he doing this to me?

    God, what happened to the lovely Nolo I knew?

    ¡°Why, Be, this is not that horrible. Is it?¡± He asked me mockingly. He was furious himself but was covering it with a smirk I never saw even once all those years.

    He smirked seductively and teasingly but never¡­ devilishly.

    He almost look like he is possessed by evil right now.

    ¡°Just a signature, Be. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad.¡± He said and pushed me forward where the registrar was waiting for us.

    ¡°I am not marrying you.¡± I whisper yelled vehemently and tried to pull my arm away from his grip but damn he is so strong. ¡°Are you crazy, No? You cannot just arrange us to get married secretly without anyone¡¯s notice.¡± I stated, urgency clear in my voice.

    I am not going to marry him. Not like this at least. What has gotten into him to take such a big step? Heck, I was nning to go away from him in a day and he had to do this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care much.¡± He shrugged and snapped his finger twice. No¡¯s driver came inside the registration office with a small tray containing two simple tinum rings of different sizes.

    He can¡¯t be serious, is he? I thought he was just trying to scare me but is he really nning to get through with this?

    ¡°Think about your grandma at least, No. You love her so much, don¡¯t you? It is not right to do this in secret without her blessings.¡± I tried to reason with him.

    If it was any other day or if it was in any other case, then I would be jumping and dancing to get married to him. After all he is the best man one can ever get. It would take a great amount of luck to have a person like him as a husband, as a family.

    But my situation is not usual. Wedding between us is just not the matter of us two, it involves many factors.

    Mainly, I being not suitable to a prestigious family like Russo¡¯s.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Oh, you have to think about grandma from now onwards.¡± He smirked again as if he has ns running in his mind. I never knew the sweet No is capable of doing something absurd like this. ¡°Nowe on, sign the certificate before I call my Nonna and tell her that you are the one who destroyed me for any other girl.¡± I looked at him incredulously.

    Oh no, I am not destroying his life tying him with me.

    I had to bear so much of pain and rejection just so he could move on in his life but look how things turned up. My decision is biting me back.

    Four pairs of eyes are staring anxiously at me. The registrar was waiting patiently for my signature on the certificates, while No¡¯swyer and his driver are here to give their support as witnesses.

    ¡°You have no way out of this, Be. You either sign those damn papers or I will just call the media and announce you as my Fiancee and trust me, I learn some really good tricks from Leo.¡± Another new experience. No threatened me seriously for the very first time.

    Goodness, what does he want me to do? If I sign them, then I would be his wife and I cannot leave him forever nor can I tell anyone about our rtionship. If I don¡¯t sign them, people woulde to know me as his fianc¨¦ and I will have to face the harsh side of the society for trapping a man like him.

    It is as if I am walking on a double edged sword.

    ¡°No, just listen to me please.¡± I begged. ¡°This is not right. Please; what would you tell your grandma and family? I was a prostitute, No. I am nowhere suitable to you. You deserve someone with ss and I don¡¯t have that.¡± I pleaded, breathing heavily.

    It hurts! It hurts to see myself inferior in my own eyes but that is true. I don¡¯t know what fate has in ns for me but I don¡¯t think after spending my life as a woman to givefort, no one will ept like I do.

    No, on the contrary epted me wholeheartedly but for how long? There woulde a day when people¡¯s taunts, their mocking and their gossips effect him. And when that day reallyes, then what would happen to us, to him, to me?

    No¡¯s eyes hardened at what I said. His hold on my elbow tightened making me yelp in pain. ¡°You will have to sign them no matter what, Be. You can choose to sign them yourself or I can force your hand to do it and trust me money has enough power to close the mouths of people present here about this small wedding. It¡¯s your choice now. I will give you ten seconds and I want your f***ing sign there. Oh yes, I prefer marrying a prostitute than a woman with ss.¡±

    I was scared. Scared of his look, scared of his tone and scared of him. He looked like he is waiting for me to go against him so he can humor himself by forcing me to sign by holding my hand.

    A look of impatience and frustration crossed his eyes and seems like he is getting ready to do it his way. I gulped audibly and sighed in defeat. He is serious about this and he is going to get my signature in any way.

    I shakily held the pen in my hand but it fell down because of my trembling hands. Looking at No onest time to see if he would stop me but the frown on his face is an answer that he is not going to got through with this today at any cost.

    I took the pen again and signed where my name is written. No¡¯swyer and driver sighed in relief and pped while No took less than second to sign. The registrar nced at the paper for good one minute and handed it over to both the witnesses to sign which they did quite happily.

    Everyone is happy expect me. I didn¡¯t want to get married to him this way. I wanted eptance before any of this happen but seems like eptance and peace is not a part of my life anymore.

    ¡°Now please exchange rings and Mr. Russo you may kiss the bride to the seal the wedding.¡± The registrar announced, giving the certificate to his subordinate to get it duplicated for us.

    Having no other choice, I gruntingly pushed the ring on his finger and he did the same, but this time with a peaceful smile. Once the ring is ced safely on my finger, he pulled me and kissed on my cheek briefly.

    ¡°Now you are mine, Be. You remember you once told me that you value family the most you can do anything for your family.¡± He whispered softly, running his fingers on my hip. ¡°I am your family now. From this moment you will try your hard to keep me intact with you. I will not tell about this wedding to anyone. To the world, you are still a help in Russo mansion but us, you are my wife and I am your husband. You do whatever you can to win me because just because I married you, I¡¯m not going tofort you and fight for you like I used to. If you have to fight with the so-called society you so care about then suit yourself. Till now, I tried to protect you from your own derogating thoughts, now you will have to suck it up and find some confidence to ept yourself and get approved by my family. I will not help you in this because I have done much more than I should. Let¡¯s see what you do. Will you ept this marriage or will you just ignore and try to run away!¡±

    I felt like energy was sucked out of me at what he said. He was true though. He has been protecting me from everything and everyone from a very long time. But then again, how can he expect me to get epted by his family. They will never ept me. In turn, they might disown him too.

    What should I do now?

    ¡°Oh, by the way Be, I forgot to tell you, you don¡¯t have a choice like I told you. You should fight for us because you cannot run away now.¡± I heard him speak from back and jerked back to reality. I looked at him confusingly to which he simpered and shrugged.

    ¡°Since I am your husband now and as I haveplete rights on you and your possessions, I blocked your bank ounts and other ie sources just to make sure you don¡¯te up with another idea of running from your problems. From now on, I will provide you with your needs but you will not get a penny in your hands until¡­ well, until sometime.¡± With that, he left the room along with hiswyer and driver, leaving me scared, baffled and helpless.

    What is he expecting me to do?

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 34

    Nolo Point of View

    If she thought I would be all putty and pussy around her after wedding her so graciously and secretly, then she don¡¯t know who Nolo Russo is.

    Marrying her was just to assure she stays with me and never run away. And since she is a family person who gives importance to rtionships, she will now prefer to stay as a maid in the mansion near me than go away from me.

    This is what I want. Now that I¡¯m rxed about her staying, I started rattling her slowly.

    It has been two weeks of our marriage and I continued to acknowledge her in the family house and efficiently ignored her like I used to at first.

    Though my silent treatment towards her has not changed, her treatment towards me did change a little. She has been looking at me more these days, caring for me and providing me with whatever I need. On one hand, I secretly enjoyed her growing attention which came with marriage while on the other, I felt sorry as well.

    The reason that a legal rtionship tag is all what got her to look at him in a different view is what perturbed me. I wished she had that very little confidence she has been showing from the past few days was also present when they had no title to their rtionship.

    I knew, I knew how she must have felt putting herself in inferior shoes. I knew how she despised being a mistress. She loved being with me but the reality that she was being with me as a mistress hurt her for so many long years.

    And I knew it. I didn¡¯t want her to think she was just a mere mistress and the love I have for her would wear off once she is out of my life. In fact, I had secretly nned to court her properly once she is out of that damned contract.

    But Phoebe¡¯s life was never so easy as it turned out to give me moreplications than I hoped for. But one thing is clear, courted or not, liked or not, wanted or not, now she is my wife and the assurance I gave her in the form of the title is enough to keep her around me, invested in me.

    But the mission notpleted yet. No, it has just started. Marrying her is the first step in pledging my devotion to her unconditionally no matter what her background is. Now is the second part, theplicated part, of the mission starts.

    Having the same promise from her for me despite of my position and my conditions.

    I just want her and her eptance towards me no matter what or who I am; and that, I will achieve sooner orter.

    Looking at her working her magic in kitchen was something I missed a lot the past few months. I was the one who taught her how to cook. Some days, I also apanied her to the cooking sses I enrolled her into just to spend time with her in something productive.

    It was always such a pleasure to cook with her along. It was a kind of rxation to me. Recuperation!

    I stood just behind the pir adjacent to the kitchen and watched her flow easily in the kitchen working on the terms of Mrs. Jones instructions. These two olddies has been a good influence on her.

    ¡°Are you not going to add asparagus to that? Sort the asparagus a little and grill it. It tastes good along with the stew and fish.¡± Mrs. Jones ordered Be, while she was grating carrots herself.

    ¡°Nic ¨C Mr. Russo, he doesn¡¯t like asparagus much.¡± Be provided making me smile.

    Ah, so she does remember. Good. She is thinking for me, about me is already a good pass.

    Mrs. Jones eyes gleamed knowingly at her but she covered her smile with a serious look and raised an eyebrow questioningly at the startled Be, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Be fumbled over her words and gasped at little, ¡°He ¨C he told me what he eats and what not few days ago.¡± Mrs. Jones nodded her head and turned away so Be wouldn¡¯t notice her small smile.

    Indeed, My Be is the best girl in the whole universe, but right now she is a little chickened out.

    ¡°Hmm, you go bring the spices box from the store room. We are short of them right now.¡± Be nodded her head and walked towards me.

    Just as she is two or three steps away from my unnoticed presence, her leg tugged the wires sprawling on the floor and slipped. Not thinking about the further consequences, I speed out of the shadows and ran to her and caught her just as she touched the floor.

    She was saved, tugged safely in my arms while I took the fall for her. I expected the fall to be painless but with her falling on my twisted leg, seems like I sported a good sprain or fracture.

    My breath quickened at the shooting pain and a soft yelp came out from my mouth. Oh f**k, I did not expect the fall to be this severe.

    Be gasped at our current position and noticed the pain in my face. She quickly got up from me and looked down at me in pain.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Why the hell are the wires sprawled on the floor?¡± I hissed as I noticed Mrs. Jones making her way towards us in a hurry. Trying to get up on my own was a failure knowing I had sprained it a big deal.

    Damn, it hurts a lot.

    ¡°Oh my god, Nick! What the fish happened here.¡± She ran to me giving her hand to me to take while Be was already trying to support my injured leg.

    ¡°I was just asking that Mrs. Jones. Why are the voltage wires sprawled so freely on the floor?¡± I asked again grunting at the shoot pain.

    On one side Mrs. Jones held me wrapping my hand around her shoulder and on the other Be did the same. ¡°We have the electrician over as there was a short circuit in the backyard room due to rainst night. He is checking all the wires and connection the entire mansion to be on the safe side.¡± Mrs. Jones rified, helping me to my room.

    Be, on the other hand is openly fretting for me which did not go unnoticed by me. She did not realize that she is openly making a scene out of the situation.

    Once I¡¯m sittingfortably on my bed, Be helped me with my leg putting a pillow under it and ran to my fridge. Mrs. Jones called for a doctor even on my opposition.

    ¡°I am fine, Mrs. Jones. It is just a sprain; if you please get me the spray then it will get better in few hours.¡± I said leaning to the night table and looking for a spray in the drawers.

    She threw a stern re at me and pulled the ice pack from Be¡¯s hands and ced it on my leg. The look on Be¡¯s face was indescribable.

    She was fretting, guilty, stunned and a little furious too at Mrs. Jones actions.

    ¡°You do notice that your head is bleeding right? Good thing that your Nonna is not here or else she would be suffering a heart attack right now seeing her favorite grandson hurt.¡± She ranted and stood up from his side.

    ¡°I am going downstairs to get some painkillers for now. Phoebe, look after him for awhile.¡± Saying, she walked out, clearly meaning to give me and Be some privacy.

    This is what I like about the most beautiful two old women in this house, they discreetly help me with my situation.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in a monotonous tone when I felt a touch on my temple. Be looked at me with a concerned look almost ready to cry.

    Though I hate to see her worries, it felt good that she worried for me. It always felt good to have her undivided attention all for myself. If understood well, she is the bestpanion one wishes for.

    ¡°Cleaning your injury.¡± She answered shortly dabbing the cotton on my forehead. Once the wound was cleaned with the alcohol, she blew on it ever so soft that her mere breath got me aroused.

    ¡°No need for that. Mrs. Jones will do that for me or Nonna should be on her way here she will do that for me.¡± I brushed her hand away from me and continued to put her at a distance

    Come on Be, say what you have to. Don¡¯t disappoint me, please.

    ¡°No please you are hurt and you need care.¡± She fusseding close to me again. She was desperate to handle me, I can see that, but that is not enough.

    ¡°Stop faking it and just get out.¡± I retorted haughtily muttering, ¡°As if you care.¡±

    Her faced paled at my words and tears rolled down her eyes expressing the pain I caused her. Not soon her face reddened in rage with a serious look.

    ¡°I¡¯m am you WIFE. Why do you think I don¡¯t care?¡± She gritted shutting me up and treating my wound with angry huffs. I bit back the smile that was almost on my lips.

    There it is. She epted. She epted our rtionship finally. Now it is only the matter of time and a little more effort for her to ept it before my family, our family.

    Just the matter of time¡­ she will bepletely MINE.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 35

    Phoebe Point of View

    ¡°Nonna, it is nothing so serious. I just twisted my leg, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m fine.¡± No said in a little exasperating tone. His eyes were gleaming with amusement towards his grandma which was not at all appreciated by thetter.

    It took Mrs. ra one hour to reach home after the mention of No¡¯s little ident. She was out to speak with some of her old age club friends and when she heard the news, she ran back to the mansion, literally.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Lucky!

    That is the only expression I can think of; how lucky No is to have a grandmother like Mrs. ra who can do anything for him. That love, that affection, that security; I don¡¯t know about others but if someone ask me choose between the world and a family like Mrs. ra, I would choose thetter.

    I can see how easily she makes people depend on her emotionally. Though she has this strict and elegant rich aura around her, it cannot mask the kind and caring side she has.

    ¡°How is it alright? You have a wrap around your leg and the doctor told you to have a bed rest for three days. How is it any fine?¡± She scowled looking at his hurting leg and trailed a hand on it soothingly, just like how a mother or a grandmother would do.

    Anyone can clearly see how much No means to her.

    I looked between the two who were exchanging words, while I was standing beside the bed on the other side with a medicine box in hand. Mrs. Jones thankfully gave me the responsibility to feed him the medicines and attend him while she prepare some healthy food for No.

    ¡°Look at the bright side, Nonna. You want me to work less and rest more while I¡¯m staying here and see you have your wish fulfilled. I will takeplete rest these three days and I will promise you I will not touch my office work.¡± He raised both his hands in a surrender to which Mrs. ra narrowed her eyes at the dramatic grandson.

    I¡¯m happy that the old fun loving No is slowly getting back.

    ¡°I will take good care of him, Mrs. ra. Rest assured. I will serve him to the best I can.¡± I spoke for the first time noticing the worried look etched on her face so clearly.

    She looked towards me and stared for a good few minutes and nodded shortly before she turned back her attention to No.

    ¡°It is not just about that, Phoebe. It is good you are there to help him with everything he need at a time like such, but what I am concerned is, till when you will be there for him. After all, you are just a help in this mansion.¡± She stated with a crestfallen face. My heart stringed hundred folds when she said I am nothing but a help.

    But then, she is not wrong at all. I am No¡¯s wife legally but nobody knows about it. He so conveniently married me secretly and left me to my own sources like he did not meant it.

    I still don¡¯t understand why he had to wed me and pretend he is nothing to me. What is he expecting from me?

    ¡°Ah yes. I¡¯m sorry I overstepped.¡± I apologized immediately, ignoring how her words hurt me. No did raise his eyebrow at what his grandma said but did not even care to respond something. It was as if he did not care.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Phoebe. Don¡¯t apologize. At least through this incident, I learnt one important thing.¡± She heaved. I and No looked at her curiously, silently worrying if he hade to know about our wedding.

    ¡°You need to move on honey.¡± She dered to No, who nothing but raised his perfect eyebrow at her again. While I almost choked on my saliva, I am curious to know what she meant.

    She can¡¯t be¡­ meaning ¨C

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®move on¡¯?¡± He asked her cautiously.

    ¡°I mean, how many days months or years are you going to sulk around for a girl who doesn¡¯t love you and left you, honey. You need to move on and see that there are many fish in the water that are suitable to you and can make you loved and happy.¡± She exined. My heart dropped at the notion of No going for another woman.

    ¡°No.¡± I heard someone shout and when I noticed both the grandma and No looking at me perplexed, that is when I realized where the voice came from.

    It was me.

    I shouted that.

    I paled at the continuous stares and gulped audibly, ¡°I am sorry. I ¨C just thought that Mr. Russo ¨C should go for the person he ¨C he loves.¡± I stammered talking nonsense without even thinking.

    God, why did I open my mouth? Why should I say that?

    By the looks of the duo, they are looking at me stunned and a little frustrated, maybe with my audacity to put my nose in their family issues.

    But I have to nosy now, or else my husband will not be mine anymore. Though I am still thinking about my current situation of being a secret wife, I am genuinely thinking about the ways to fix this right.

    ¡°It is not enough if only he loves her. She should love him back too and as much as I know, she doesn¡¯t care about him at all.¡± Mrs. ra announced confidently. I looked at No to tell him that I indeed love him a lot and wish he could vouch his grandma for my love but what puzzled and hurt me more was he did not even try to butt in. He was just entertaining himself with our conversation.

    ¡°She loves him too.¡± I put in quickly and as quickly as I spoke, my eyes widened. Mrs. ra made no attempt in masking her scowl. ¡°I ¨C imply, she must love him so much to leave Mr. Russo for his better future even though it hurts her.¡± I justified.

    I can bear insults, name calling, vulgar remarks, everything but if there is anything I cannot bear is that if someone suggest that my love for No is not real.

    I can happily leave my life if it makes him happy. I can die with a smile if it means the same smile will be permanently on his lips. As much I take impulsive decisions, my love for him was never impulsive or fake.

    It is as true as my whole existence.

    ¡°Sometimes you speak as if you are that very person Phoebe.¡± Mrs. ra chuckled and shook her head at me. Well, I am that very person, I wanted to say but shut my mouth because I have no right to speak between them. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to wait until your girl is enlightened and get back to you. So Nolo, I want you to meet granddaughter of my friend.¡± She pped her hands changing from terrifying to excited in seconds.

    ¡°Nonna ¨C¡± No started probably to decline the idea but Mrs. ra cut him off very effectively.

    ¡°NO, No, listen to me first. She is humble, stunning and can cook like a chef. She will be a greatpanion for you.¡± I am surprised No is even listening to this. Why is he not stopping her from her attempts? He is already married to me. ¡°Alright, just meet her, see if you can rte yourself with her, let¡¯s see how the flow between you both goes and then we will think about weddingter.¡±

    Say No, No. This cannot happen. Just say No.

    My jaw literally dropped when I saw No, my secret husband, sigh and nod in agreement to Mrs. ra¡¯s suggestion. What?

    How could he?

    Oh no, this is not happening. Is he really that excited to meet some girl on a blind date that he is even smiling so gleefully.

    Mrs. ra hurried out of his bedroom excitedly telling him that she will call her friend to arrange a meeting for both the kids.

    ¡°How can you agree to that, No. You are already married. Did you forget that?¡± I eximed throwing my hands in exasperation. I am so damn angry right now. How can he do that to me?

    ¡°Ah but sweetheart, my wife doesn¡¯t really care about me. So it is better I try out alternate future paths. After all, she always wanted the same from me.¡± No shrugged nonchntly and leaned back on the bed covering himself with covers, getting ready to take a nap.

    ¡°But that was before you married me.¡± I retorted back feeling helpless. There is nothing more pathetic in this world than to see her husband looking for someone else to be loved.

    ¡°Really? So, what changed? What changed your decision of not giving me up for my bright happy future?¡± I froze. I don¡¯t know. It puzzled me too when I couldn¡¯t answer his questions.

    Why?

    What changed, really?

    Why am so bent on saving my rtionship with him when I was trying to run away from just few days ago.

    Why am I not thinking about his future with some other woman now?

    What really changed?

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 36

    Nolo Point of View

    I whistled a random tune just so I can show someone that I am quite happy at the moment.

    I raised my hands and ced them behind my head and leaned backfortably by the bedpost. My leg is still wrapped, but after two days of constant care from fussy Mrs. Jones, caring Nonna and a very beautiful and entertaining wife, I feel so good right now.

    My leg hardly hurts now all thanks to these three beautiful women who has been worrying about me these past few days.

    This is what I missed so much. The warmth and care from the family. When Be and I were together, she used to be a person who filled that ce of a family. She is by no means in my Nonna¡¯s ce not my nonna can upy Be¡¯s ce in my life. They just like different organs of a body which has their own role but all are equally important.

    Seeing Be get riled up due to my inconsiderate nature made me realize one thing; she loves me so much, more than I thought she did. And she made a legal and permanent rtionship as a cure for all her insecurities.

    I was quite stunned when she questioned me about the arrangements Nonna was making for me to marry someone else. When she used the wife card on me, I felt like monster and a douche bag for hurting her emotions.

    That when I learnt something more about her. I thought the matter about whole self confidence and courage directly depends on her past profession but now I understand that though she has less confidence on herself due to that, she was also a woman who has no experience with a man other than me.

    She didn¡¯t know how and what to expect from the other person. Her version of security is not just love; it is also a legitimate right. To her, a solid tag is greater than love and I kind of understand that now.

    She might¡¯ve not realized this yet, but I grasped it in these two days of lying in bed and having nursed by her.

    She was jealous, desperate; worried about me and the marriage proposal Nonna has got for me.

    I really wanted to p myself for not considering about her insecurities.

    ¡°Nolo, get ready honey, Serena will be here for dinner in an hour.¡± Nonna walked inside my room and sat beside me. I looked around to see that Be has already left my room when I was so busy cursing myself.

    ¡°Is it really necessary Nonna? Can I not do it?¡± I asked, almost sulking at her like a kid.

    Nonna smiled mischievously at me and winked at me, ¡°Well, we do have a task of getting your wife jealous and finally get her to ept her rtionship you publicly and proudly.¡± She chuckled patting my cheek affectionately.

    ¡°I know you feel bad about putting her in a tight spot, honey, but I need to make sure she doesn¡¯t leave you and run away again when trouble knocks her down. Being your wife itself should give people a lot to talk bad about her. You are Russo and it will always be a burden to her rich or poor, ssy or no ss. You already had to experience the worst due to your father, honey. I know your Be is not at all like him and she is a good person but even though a person is good, bad situations can turn the tables for survival purpose.¡± I nodded and heaved when shepleted exining me why she is doing what she is doing.

    ¡°I know Nonna. You know what, I know you are right in your ce and Be is right in hers and that is why I am so reluctant about this n.¡± I know where Nonna ising from. Her own son betrayed her and the family for money and power. She had raised my father with so much love and care and still he made the wrong decisions.

    ¡°I know, I know. I just don¡¯t want her to leave you again. I cannot see you with broken heart for the third time, Nolo. When your mother died and your father left you to fend yourself, I took you in not just because you are my grandson, it is also because you are his son and I vowed to turn you into a great person. You, Nolo Russo, are my pride. You are the only person other than yourte uncle that I have blind faith in to be there whenever something went wrong. You are not going to cry and get alcoholic again like how you were weeks ago. Understood?¡± Tears rolled down from my eyes when she said I am her pride.

    Who said crying is not manly? Times like this, words like these and tears like these makes you more of a man than any time.

    I was so overwhelmed by her confession and cannot stop thanking to God for giving Nonna to me. He is the best. There is no joy in the world that canpare the feeling of getting praised by a parent. The moment when your parents tells you how proud they are of you and how great you have turned out to be.

    Not even carrying your first child in your hands for the first time canpare that moment.

    I threw myself at her and crushed her small body in my arms. Oh, how did I so lucky to have such wonderful women in my life!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Thanks Nonna. I love you too.¡± I kissed both her cheeks to which she giggled like a teenage girl. ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to Luca in about ten days when did he say he wasing?¡± I asked when sudden thought about my brother crossed my mind.

    ¡°Ah, Luca that frog. That boy can give real headache to this olddy I tell you. Apparently he still have to stay there for few more weeks due to project analysis.¡± Nonna scowled yfully but the adoration for her younger grandson is quite visible in her eyes. I had to hold in my chuckle thinking about the times Luca intentionally does something to rattle Nonna.

    ¡°Trust me; he must be enjoying some ¡®Yo¡¯ life with girls.¡± She shook her head and a genuine frown formed on her face. Luca Russo is like an oxford definition of a yboy. He is cunning yes but that boy is too crafty and sneaky than you could think of.

    Not to mention, he loves to do things which make Nonna irritated or angry. He loves bringing out worst of the people and his very first specimen is our very own Nonna.

    One time, when he was visiting us for few days on a vacation, he was bored in the calm and peaceful rural ce so to make some noise and entertain himself, he called all his ex and current girlfriend to the mansion on the same day same time when Nonna was out for some work.

    Just when she got back home, she saw thirty girls fighting with each other for Luca and thetter was eating popcorn at the live entertainment. Nonna had to threaten the girl and sent them away. That was not the end; Luca¡¯s main target was Nonna. He wanted to get Nonna angry and get scolded by her because apparently he finds her very cute when she is disturbed with his actions.

    Oh God, that boy can turn an angel to devil in seconds.

    ¡°I will talk to him Nonna. Don¡¯t worry. He is in another continent so let him travel and enjoy his free time. I will warn him my way.¡± I said softly giving her a kiss on her head.

    ¡°Alright now, get ready ande down, we have a date to impress and a wife to make jealous. Just remember honey, no matter what happens, do not go for Phoebe¡¯s rescue. She will have to swallow or puke her feeling so give her some time. Also, you can only convince her with your acting when you can convince yourself with it.¡± I raised an eyebrow at her and smiled at her amused.

    ¡°Are we teaching acting now, Mrs. Senior Russo.¡±

    ¡°I was a queen in acting and theatrics in my university days, boy. Don¡¯t look at me that way. I am giving you some tips.¡± She smiled at me yfully and patted my shoulder before standing up and walking out of my bedroom.

    Argh, now I need to impress someone else before my wife.

    What Nonna said has point. Be and I should evolve more from our mistake and know each other¡¯s worth.

    So, what should I do to make her jealous?

    Goodness, why am I so nervous at the prospect of hugging another girl? What if Be hit me with a bowl? She has some good temper when provoked.

    I hope she gets riled up and im me as her husband. This will be done once and for all and we can live together happily ever after.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 37

    Phoebe Point of View

    ¡°You have a beautiful house, Mrs. Russo.¡± The most esteemed guest announced with a smile. Mrs. ra gave the brightest smile that I ever saw, to the new young girl.

    Serena¡­ Wow, her name sounds so good. And so does her!

    She looked like one of those humble and beautiful royal; She has well groomed soft hair past shoulder while her dress reached her knees. She has this really attractive forever smile on her lips that led No to smile at her easily which irritated me to no end. Heck, even the way she speak is so pretty.

    It has been just twenty minutes since her arrival and she got all the members of the house wrapped around her finger.

    ¡°And you made it more beautiful. Oh, look at you, you look so gorgeous!¡± Mrs. ra eximed in a high pitched voice holding the youngdy¡¯s hand in hers and rubbed them with her wrinkled thumb affectionately.

    There is no doubt that both the grandmother and grandson are bewitched by the young guest.

    Serena chuckled lightly at thepliment and thanked her in a low mumble. ¡°My Nonna has so many stories to tell me about your adventures with her. It was almost as if I know you from a long time even though it is my first time meeting you personally. Mrs. Russo.¡± The young guest mumbled politely with amusement ying on her face.

    ¡°Who is Mrs. Russo here? Call me Nonna, amore.¡± Mrs. ra scolded her yfully and hugged her pulling No too into the hug making No hug Serena from back.

    My hands were itching to get there and pulling him away from her but looking at how happy he looked, my hands itched more to actually p him.

    If he was going to be this way, then why should he marry me and give me hope?

    I thought, slowly but gradually, we might have amon ground in the new rtionship but it is confusing to me when I see No genuinely happy at these matchmaking efforts.

    ¡°Of course, Nonna.¡± Serena smiled back at both of them. In the moment of fury, I threw a nasty re at No which he saw, but effortlessly ignore and gave all his attention to the young guest.

    ¡°I heard you refused to work for your father in family business?¡± No asked attentively putting on a sly smile, probably directed to me.

    I was so annoyed by him that I walked into the kitchen to look for Mrs. Jones and help her with setting the table. Seriously, if I stay one more moment there, I would smack No or myself for his actions.

    Putting the food into various bowls, I can still hear what they are talking. It was as if their voices rose than before.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, Nick.¡± Nick? It is your first time meeting him and you are right away on nickname? ¡°I wanted to try something of my own. I like reading fiction a lot, almost obsessed with them. My dream is to open an opportunity to get the new aspiring talents published.¡± Serena said and the excitement in her voice is so clear.

    I froze when her repeated in my mind over and over. Dream! Dream is one word which makes a personplete in real sense.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Dream¡­ I use to have a dream too, a goal ¨C to have a degree inmunications stream and work for some good ITpanies. I used to love gadgets at one point of time in the past.

    Young and active, at the prime time of my teenage, I used to have a zeal to do everything I can and wanted to experiment myself in many things. I was simply too curious of myself and always tried to learn more about self.

    Heck, I was obsessed with education.

    I wanted to study and study until my brain was filled with datapletely; that was how much I loved studies.

    Looking back at the long years I spent as a mere shadow in an escort house, I cannot help but contemte about giving up my life. The idea itself gave me a sort of peace.

    ¡°You are crying.¡± I jolted out of my reverie when I heard his whisper very close to me. I turned around and found him standing just an inch away from me and Mrs. Jones is nowhere seen.

    ¡°Ah yes. I just remembered something, nothing important. What are you doing here?¡± I answered back wiping away the tears.

    ¡°What made you look so sad?¡± He asked narrowing his eyes at me concernedly, ignoring my question. Taking my time, I inspected his eyes and found concern and guilt quite clear in them. Concern, I understand; but why guilt?

    ¡°Nothind important, No, just a passing memory.¡± I brushed off his question and cleared my throat when an awkward silence filled the room.

    No goal,

    No dream,

    No basic education,

    No finances,

    No friends,

    No family,

    With nothing prominent, why am I still keeping up with this life? For what?

    Is it for No? Undoubtedly yes because he is the only person who gave me meaning to live. Keeping on living this way, I am hurting myself but I am mostly hurting the person I love and who loves me the most too.

    He sighed and looked over me once and stepped back to walk away. ¡°How did we reach at this point of life, No?¡± I questioned.

    I¡¯m fed up of this. I just want to have some peace in my life ¨C if ever I keep up living for few more days or years. If being away from No killed me every moment, staying close to him who is angry is torturous.

    I find myself like a cat on the wall, no matter what side I step, I will get hurt.

    ¡°You tell me, Be. Why are we at this end?¡± He asked, slowly turning back to face me.

    My heart almost jumped out of my rib cage when he called me Be after such a long time, with the same affection. That moment, I realized how much I actually missed him. I regret every second I took him for granted when I heard him call me Be.

    ¡°I ¨C ¡± I gulped the nervousness down and looked at him bravely. ¡°I really loved you and still love you. I have my reasons to leave you, No and it was never my intention to hurt you.¡± I swallowed back the tears that were pushing to be released.

    I¡¯m just so unhappy with everything. There is no motivation in my life and the only thing or a person who matter the most to me is so angry with me that he is going as far as to marry someone else just to spite me.

    And the toughest thing was, I understand him. I know he loves me and only me. I know he can never love any other woman regardless I was alive or dead. But he can do it to spite me for sure. He is feeling betrayed by my decision to leave and understandably, I would be feeling the same too if I were in his ce.

    Our lives are just tooplicated alone or together.

    ¡°I know.¡± He answered, suddenly fire spitting from his eyes. A deep scowl formed on his face as he strode to me in one big step and pulled me to him by my shoulders. ¡°But you know what hurt me the most, you did not have faith in me to make everything right between us after your contract ended.¡± He breathed out harshly, looking broken and enraged all together.

    ¡°I wished you just gave yourself some time and put some trust in me before just disappearing that way. You know, I was waiting for your contract to end so I could¡­¡± He choked up. I choked myself when I noticed how broken he looks.

    Till now, I was thinking about myself and how I was dying and hurting when I was away from him but now I realized how much he is suffering. I was not just a lover but his friend and apanion too.

    We just didn¡¯t have sex, we spent such valuable time with each other like friends and family. It makes me want to p myself for ignoring his feelings in the whole ordeal.

    ¡°I was waiting for the time for your contract to end so I can sweep you away and get married as soon as possible. It would had hurt me less if you left me for your future and career with the new found freedom but you left me because you thought you are not to my standard. You thought I would be happy with someone else when I have only one person in my heart.¡± I felt like a bad person when I saw tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Your f***ing letter hurt me the most because you disregarded me and our love just because you wanted me to have a good life with someone of my status. Couldn¡¯t you have put just a little faith in me, Be?¡± A hup escaped my mouth when the whole lot of emotions hit me like a storm.

    His question left me speechless. Should have I been there and trusted him to take charge?

    Was he really nning to marry me?

    But why? I am a no one and his family will never ept me no matter what. But then again, No does love me so much to do anything for me.

    Should I have trusted him over my decision?

    How would have our lives turned if I didn¡¯t leave?

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 38

    Nolo Point of View

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She murmured in guilt but that was not my intention. Drowning her in self guilt is not my goal I just wanted her to look over the whole situation and get back to me, but with pride and confidence this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, Be. If you are apologizing for hurting me, then rather I prefer you over your apologies.¡± I said in a soft voice for the first time in a while. ¡°I¡¯m done with all the struggle I went through and going through right now, Be. I just want some peace and assurance from you. I¡¯m done fighting for you.¡± I sighed and took a step back to look at her clearly.

    Be¡¯s eyes widened at my confession but dropped her head without a question back or an argument. Even before, I tried different ways to keep her insecurities in check. I tried several ways to make her proud of herself for surviving through tough conditions. Few times, I was sessful in making her feel good about herself and the other times, she has be just too timid to ept herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I ¨C understand.¡± She nodded her head vigorously looking at me with tearful eyes. ¡°I will never tell anyone about our wedding ¨C ¡± Heavens! I sighed in exasperation.

    ¡°I¡¯m done fighting for you ¨C does not mean I am giving you up, Be. Heavens please stop putting yourself in a dirty spot of a darkest room. You are a great woman and any man would be lucky to be with you and you have to believe it. I am not going to fight for you because I want you to fight for yourself now.¡± I eximed almost close to yelling at her.

    I rubbed my face with both my hands roughly and took a step back to look into the living room to see if both thedies are chatting with each other or distracted by his absence. Fortunately, both Nonna and Serena are talking about something seriously.

    ¡°Do you love yourself, Be?¡± I asked, once I seemed to have a good control on my emotions.

    Be gazed at me for a long time without answering but I can see the wheels running in her brain. She is contemting herself about the question I asked.

    ¡°You know what, unless you love yourself unconditionally, you cannot love someone else. Until a moment back, I wanted you to fight for yourself, fight for me and us but right now I realized that something you need right now is not zeal to prove yourself, but a ce in your heart for yourself.¡±

    She held her head down without replying back or making any type of sound. She¡¯s silently just listening to me without a word.

    Taking a deep breath, I pulled out the paper I tugged in my pocket a while ago and ced it on the kitchen ind. She narrowed her eyes at the paper slip and gazed at me with a slight frown. Her eyes are still moist and shaking and her face is still pale.

    ¡°I know what made you cry earlier.¡± I said which made Be moist her dry lips in nervousness and curiosity. ¡°There are two websites written in this paper; one is for applying for a degree online. You can study by taking online sses and just have to attend for exams at the year end. The second one is the counseling blog. It¡¯s a very famous blog with few wise people guiding people to find out their skills and talents. Dream¡­ doesn¡¯t have toe with education. You can find and achieve them both simultaneously.¡± I pushed the paper slip to her.

    She raised her quivering hand and took the paper gulping audibly. I lifted her face to have a look at her face and looked into her eyes dead and serious, ¡°Everything that will make you happy in your life throughout from here forth is just in front of you; what is stopping you is yourself. Unless you ept yourself, Be, you cannot expect others to ept you.¡± I said and turned back and left the kitchen without a backward look.

    Every time I try to do something which might make theplex situation between us gets resolved, I find something new about us and stop myself from taking an absurd decision. Sometimes I wonder if I can ever do something to get us both together.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    I returned back to the living room and joined back in the conversation with Nonna and Serena. Serena¡­ she¡¯s a good woman; well spoken, calm and polite. unlike many other rich brats, she has a good heart and likes using her brain and skills to achieve her goals which can be appreciated.

    But she is not for me. How good , better or best she may be, she or anyone else cannot take Be¡¯s ce in my life.

    Dinner was soon served and we enjoyed steaming food made by Mrs. Jones and Be. Unknown about the conversation that took ce between Be and me, Nonna pretended to match-make me with Serena indirectly. I was still disturbed by the talk we had so I did not go along with the n to make her jealous. I just want to wait and see how things fold between us.

    The whole time during dinner, Be kept stealing nces at me and a few times I noticed her thinking about something in trance. I could see her fumbling her hands like she does when she is very nervous.

    I don¡¯t know what is it that is making her so anxious because I was not even going through with the jealous n.

    Just as the dessert was served, a driver arrived to pick up Serena so Nonna packed the tasty dessert in a bowl for her and sent her with a hug and an affectionate kiss on cheeks.

    ¡°Mrs. ra, can I please talk to you for a moment?¡± She asked when Nonna came back inside after sending off Serena. I narrowed my eyes at Be who is fumbling her hands roughly which indicates how much nervous she is.

    Nonna studied her and nodded her head curtly, walking into the dining room toplete the dessert that was served earlier. I took my previous seat while Nonna took hers. Mrs. Jones apanied us for the dessert and looked curiously at Be.

    ¡°What do you want to talk to me, Pheobe?¡± Nonna asked nonchntly, talking a spoonful of tiramisu.

    ¡°I ¨C don¡¯t want to interfere into your family matters,¡± She gulped and heaved while ying with her fingers anxiously. ¡°But it somehow involves me too so I want to know something from you.¡± She stated making me frown.

    What is she going on with?

    I can see Nonna frown letting me know that she is confused too.

    ¡°How are you involved in any of our family issues?¡± Nonna masked her mien and asked with a casual tone. Be nced between me and Nonna for a moment and wetted her lips which were getting dry with each passing moment.

    ¡°What¡­ w-what do you think about the woman who ¨C who left your grandson?¡± I gaped at her for the courage to ask about herself to Nonna.

    Why the hell is she doing this?

    What is she nning?

    Did she really got jealous with the Nonna¡¯s match making pretention or is she thinking about something else?

    Nonna nced at me once and turned towards Be with a raised eyebrow. ¡°You are right. You have no right to infer in our family matters¡± Nonna answered haughtily for a moment and then her lips turned upwards into a small smile. ¡°But since you asked me, I will let tell you what I think of that woman.¡±

    Be¡¯s shivering hands folded around herself in a gesture of protecting herself from outward forces. The unintentional gesture made me want to run to her and hug her letting her that she has me what or wherever she is. It made my protective instincts towards her intensify.

    ¡°To me, women should be respected no matter what kind of person they are. To me, a person is not bad but the circumstances are; but what makes a person turn good or bad is how they decide to deal with those circumstances. Few years ago when my Nolo told me that he is in love with a person who was his mistress, I was disappointed to be frank. But then I saw my grandson turn into a better person and heal from his childhood scars all thanks to the woman he loved so I slowly epted her. I mean, she is forced into whatever she was doing and she was a good person who was making my grandson happy so why not. But the moment she left my grandson without thinking twice, I reevaluated her. Though what she did was understandable, her decision had almost killed my Nolo. The scars which slowly started healing were back with increasing pain and this time it was given by the person who was a reason for the cure in the first ce. So if you ask me my opinion on the woman he loved, I would say I am neutral. Neither do I like her nor do I hate.¡± Nonna exined clearly. Be nodded her head and gulped back the tears forming in her eyes.

    Nonna examined Be for a moment and asked, ¡°Now tell me why you wanted to know about her and how you are involved in all this?¡± Nonna clearly knows how she is involved but she is just testing the waters.

    Be pressed her hands with each other and almost pierced them with her nails. She ran her tongue on her lips and looked at me nervously before opening her mouth to speak.

    ¡°Because¡­ That ¨C that woman is me.¡±

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 39

    Nolo Point of View

    Because that woman was me

    Because that woman was me

    Because that woman was me¡­

    What the damn is she doing? Did she just confess to my Nonna that she was the woman who left her grandson?

    Snap it, what the heck is she thinking, going about at confessing my Nonna at such a sensitive time?

    Although our intention was purely to get a jealous reaction from her previously and im her love for me publically, this was not we were expecting; at least, not this soon.

    The room was embraced by pin drop silence. Nonna was shocked herself by the sudden revtion and did not try to mask her stun. Mrs. Jones, on the other hand, was looking at Be in disbelief and confusion, simr to mine.

    Be fidgeted from one foot to another at the ominous silence that filled the room. She didn¡¯t dare to raise her head and look at Nonna but she kept on stealing nces towards me to gauge the ambiance.

    Nonna, after watching Be like a hawk for good few minutes, cleared her throat, gaining our attention. ¡°And you are telling me this now, because?¡± Nonna asked in a neutral unfazed tone that she usually used while attending a business or an official setup.

    She is testing Be. I know it by the look on her face that she is going to pretend she doesn¡¯t know anything about it and test her about her intentions.

    ¡°Because it has started to be overwhelming to me.¡± Be answered. Her quivering voice a strange devastation that pierced my heart. I wanted to butt in and stop Be but one look from Nonna stopped me.

    She wanted to get to the bottom of Be¡¯s thoughts and feeling today, now that the revtion has been taking ce.

    ¡°Did you know I was his grandmother when I took you in?¡± Nonna asked to which Be shook her head iming that she had no idea who she was until I arrived here.

    ¡°I was nning to hide myself from Nolo, Mrs. ra. I had no intention of meeting him face to face; not at least anytime soon. It came as a shock to me to see him here.¡± She stated truthfully.

    ¡°Be¡­¡± I trailed off, trying to stop her from hurting herself. She chose to talk about us to Nonna and I can see how much it is hurting her. And I also know that most of her hurt is because she thinks that the whole world is against her and my union.

    Though she is partly correct, she is partly not as well. She is failing to understand that as long as we have our family approval, nosy world should not matter anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your grandson¡¯s worth, Mrs. ra. I know I was never the moment we met.¡± She said and was about to continue but Nonna¡¯s remark took her by surprise.

    ¡°And yet you are here, talking to me about the same person whom you hurt the most.¡± Nonna¡¯sment made furious. I looked at her and raised an eyebrow at her for being too tough on Be.

    My Be, who is too coward yet so strong, was trying to make things clear and Nonna was making it hard for her to talk freely.

    Nonna blinked at me for a couple of times and turned her attention to Be who stood there like a statue. ¡°I am hurting too, Mrs. ra. I might look like I¡¯m working here, earning my keep, but I am hurting too.¡± Be replied back a little loud this time and immediately gasped when she realized what she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have reasons for what I did, Mrs. ra.¡± She took a deep breath trying to gulp down tears which are forming in her eyes. Her eyes are moist now but she is controlling herself from breaking down.

    Mrs. Jones, being very close friends with Nonna, gestured her to tone it down a little. Even I had to whisper her not to make it anymore tough for my Be and listen to herpletely.

    I want to stop everything and take my Be away from here but what is going on should happen one day or the other and I want Be to get it done as soon as possible so she can get rid of her fear.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand the feeling to be with a person whom you love so much but can never be yours ever. I might had not expressed it to him but from the moment I started having feelings for him was when I started killing myself from inside. To be frank with you, I regret a lot to fall in love with him; at least I would have had the opportunity to keep him close to me as a friend.¡± A tear rolled down from my eye when she said that.

    Please stop it, Be. You are hurting yourself by talking about this. I understand so please stop.

    I noticed Nonna¡¯s eyes soften at her assertion while Mrs. Jones is close to tears. Be had to stop and heave for a while to continue what she was saying. This feeling, this conversation is crushing her.

    ¡°Years ago when I was forced to sell myself to pay the debt myte parents made, I thought I would be living in a hell with no ray of hope whatsoever. I was standing on a stage with a skimpy outfit which showed a lot of my skin than I liked. Men were ogling at me like I was an ice cream in a hot summer and I was so dumb to not understand the depth of their atrocious res. I was at the age where I was nning to finish my school early with a gold medal possibly and go to university with a schrship. Look where it took me.¡± She smiled wryly, smiling mocking at her own fate.

    I fisted my hand when her vulnerability hit me like a tornado. I was on my feet in seconds and went to her to take her in my arms and whisk her away from here but before I can touch her, she raised a hand stopping me from approaching her.

    I froze beside her when she wiped her tears and looked at me determinedly. ¡°When my life was at the blink of disaster, a young man auctioned and bought me for a couple of nights. I was so terrified and helpless to go near anyone, male or female after the torture I went through. I was so na?ve to think that selling your body is having to kiss a man. I didn¡¯t know what sex was. But this young man I met was so good to be true. He took me to his room and fed me with delicious sandwich and you know what he said, he said he spend millions of dors because he wanted a person to talk to and he wanted to be my friend. Well, that was not expected.¡± She chuckled to herself but the trail of tears waspletely another story.

    This time, I noticed moist in my Nonna¡¯s eyes and a small smile when she nced at me.

    ¡°Later on he paid of my debt and made me his permanent mistress, saving me from other men. We became friends and slowly enough, we were each other¡¯s best friends. To me, he was the only person for whom I was living. He gave me a sense and a reason to live. He was my only friend, only rtive, only teacher and my only guide. While he started falling in love with me secretly, I was so consumed with the precious friendship we had. I was at the point where I needed nothing more than him and his friendship. He was the sun, moon and gravity of my life.¡± Mrs. Jones immediately stood up and provided a ss of water to Be when we realized she was hyperventting.

    Be sat on a chair and gulped the water but did not stop as she is so firm to exin herself. I, on the other hand, didn¡¯t know what to do. I want to hug her andfort her but she is not allowing me to do so. I¡¯m just so stuck between letting her free from her burden and take her away from the pain.

    ¡°Be, it¡¯s okay. Please stop it.¡± I pleaded looking at how pale she turned. She shook her head negatively and continued stubbornly.

    ¡°What can I ever want more in my life? I had a great person who paid off my debt and showed me a way to live. But then, life yed another sick joke with me. I unknowingly, unintentionally fell in love with him. I was blindly and so deeply into him and to top with that, he was the only person I ever know and can talk to. He slowly became my very breath. But the moment he confessed his feeling for me and the moment I realized my feelings for him was the time my doom has started. After a lot of trouble we became one in every sense and he was my first in everything. He was so happy with me and trusted me so much, enough to share his darkest secrets with me. I was so happy with him and the amount of joy I felt with the increasing love for him had no boundaries. But unknown to him or anyone, I was killing myself. Our love for each other was killing me emotionally because I do know that this rtionship and these feelings have no favorable future. I knew he can never be mine.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not worthy enough to be with him.¡±

    ~*~*~*~*~*~N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 40

    Phoebe Point of View

    Tears and smile¡­ they are like two sides of one coin. Sometimes it is pretty confusing as to why you tear up when you are happy and smile when you are mncholic.

    There is something wrong with both these words. Howe I am smiling when I am telling my side of the sad story? I should be crying eye full but then again, I had cried and experienced so much pain already and maybe that¡¯s why even I seem wry about the whole situation.

    The amount of grief I saw in No¡¯s eyes for me was enough to say how much he cares for me. When he gave me the paper slip of websites, that moment, I was rtively shocked to see how much attention he really pays to me despite of being in thepany of a beautiful girl.

    He touched my heart when he provided the solution, which caused me to cry in the first ce. No words, no eye contact, no gestures; still he read me like an open book. It was as if he can interpret me in any condition no matter what.

    But his grandmother was totally a different case. I still don¡¯t understand what to take her reaction for. She was a very kind woman but she is also who doesn¡¯t express her inner thoughts on her face. Her eyes did tell me that she empathetic towards me and that she was following what I¡¯m saying but on the other hand, her expressionless face is terrifying too.

    Am I doing the right thing by confessing my feelings?

    ¡°Ah, what a good life! She was saved from the escort house and was loved by the Prince Charming who can do anything for me. Really a good turn of life; to the people who sees it from afar. But for her, it was a good life which was eating her alive. The Prince charming part was absolutely true but the damsel in distress dared to fall in love with the person who kindly saved her. If shecked something, she should at least have some other quality topensate it with, but she had nothing prominent. She had no family to take support from, she had no good background to feel good about, she had no enough education to live, she had no money to survive. The only thing she had was a heart which felt deeply for him. But what is the use of it?¡± I said noticing No shaking his head. Contradicting whatever I said. But I did not let him talk in the middle.

    It is my time to talk. My time to tell everything I felt and feeling currently. Why I am the way I am right now. I want to exin myself why I restrain myself around him.

    ¡°Love happened between the both not so easily. They had to go through many trials and obstacle to learn how to love each other. For few years, they were together, exploring about each other and loving each other a little more than the previous day. But she didn¡¯t feel great despite having the love and affection. She felt as if she was being the reason for his disgrace. At his prime age and with well established career, he should be marry someone who holds her head high with pride and respect, and have babies. The issue that she was being an obstacle in her savior¡¯s life to achieve family and support killed her.¡±

    No¡¯s eyes widened at the confession. Though he a small idea of how I tried to set him up with other women, he had no idea how much I tried for it.

    Mrs. ra¡¯s eyes were moist and her expression softened at what I said while Mrs. Jones was in tears already. I know they may not understand how I feltpletely but I just want to make sure that I was heard.

    I want to be heard!

    ¡°So she started pushing him towards the women who are from good family and can keep him happy. With her, he was always on guard and very protective. He felt the extreme need to protect her and take care of her but in the process; he forgot he needs the same care and protectiveness in return which the girl couldn¡¯t give. And the least she could do to the one whom she loves so much is to give him a well deserved life. And so she started instigating his attention to other women who are capable enough to provide him with the care. There was nothing more painful in the world than sending the person you love into the arms of another woman. It was simply a slow poison but she had to endure it and achieve before her contract with the escort house ends.¡± A hup left my mouth when the tremendous amount of piled up hidden emotions kicked out all at once.

    I suppressed everything for so long that I¡¯m getting lightheaded now that I¡¯m spewing it out.

    ¡°She was not sessful in diverting his attention from her was one thing and slowly the end of her contract was just days away. Sheughed and smiled with him but when she was not with him, her only thoughts were to how to deal with theing situation. Because she has no doubt that even after the contract period ends, he would never leave her. His heart is so warm and kind that he can never leave the person he loved no matter what the conditions are and if she was with him, then he would be doomed in his life, career and in his circle because her. She couldn¡¯t bear the idea of leaving him and never seeing him again but neither could she imagine ruining his life. So gulping down all the pain, she decided to leave him without a notice.¡±

    I saw tears running down No¡¯s face and cursed myself for being the cause of them. I had not given him anything other than pain and tears. I failed in life in so many ways that I rather feel like I can never have a speck of sess in anything I do.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°It was a tough decision but she did it. She thought to spend the remaining days with him happily forgetting any regrets and when the time came, she left him leaving a letter for him exining her point of view. She thought he would be heartbroken and hurt but slowly he would get through with it and probably would hate her. She was ready for it. She epted his hate and in return wished he choose a girl of his status and marry even it was to spite her for leaving him. She left him but she had nowhere to go to. NO family and no friends so she took a room for temporary amodation but had to run away from there due to many reasons. But she never expected to meet him in different conditions again. This time, he hated her surely but he was so hurt by her that it made difficult for her to breath. Though he was hurt by her, he was still very considerate which made her want to just run away and hide herself from every person. She was just fed up with everyone and everything.¡± Narrating, I turned towards Mrs. ra with a determined look.

    ¡°You know what made me speak up today, Mrs. ra?¡± I asked to which I did not get any reply from her. She was tearing up and did not reply me making me continue.

    ¡°Nolo asked me something which hit me hard. He asked me if I love myself.¡± I said with a dry smile.

    No walked to me and just took my sitting form into his arms and rubbed my back soothingly. I know he is affected and I am feeling extremely sorry for everything I did but that was how I chose to handle it. There was no right way or wrong way in our rtionship it was always that confusing.

    ¡°The question hit me hard. Do I love myself? I contemted so much about it and finally the answer settled in that there is nothing in me to love. The only time when I loved myself was when I was loved by him. My world was so surrounded by him that I never took time to love myself. I never gave a reason to like myself other than the time I was with him. He is my everything and without him I am nothing. I saw no existence in me without his imprint on me.¡± I mumbled as realization dawned unto me.

    Except for the name my parents gave me, what more I have for myself? Why does No love me ever?

    I am nothing. I am a hollow shell then howe he ever had feelings for me?

    ¡°You asked me why I love you but didn¡¯t want to ept it; my answer is because I realized I don¡¯t love myself. You were right No and I¡¯m very thankful you asked me the question. I don¡¯t find myself important. And the reason I am still not epting you love for me is because I want to find myself. I want to know who I am and what I¡¯m capable of, No. I want to learn about myself, explore myself and make mistakes to know what my forte is and what is not.¡± I cried falling down from the chair on the floor on my knees.

    This is too much to take and I¡¯m emotionally very exhausted. I felt lightheaded all over again and I¡¯m feeling faint and sleepy.

    ¡°I want to give you a solid ground to love me, No.¡± I murmured and wrenched painfully.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 41

    ra Russo Point of View

    Intricate!

    Their hearts has been knotted together into aplicated rtionship and situations. Neither of them can stay nor leave each other. They are bound to get heartbroken at whatever decision they take.

    In eighty years of my life, I thought I had seen so much in the world and I had always taken pride in reading people ande up with good solutions. But I guess, even at this age and with so much experience, I still have a lot to learn about.

    Till now my head and heart only considered my Nolo¡¯s struggle and pain. Though I did understand Phoebe¡¯s reasons and hurt, I kept Nolo¡¯s problems in a higher rack of priorities.

    I did not understand why Phoebe had to think so much to get back with him when he is crazy for her and can protect her from everything. But I was wrong.

    I was wrong in analyzing the whole situation. My first mistake was to think that epting Phoebe in to the family is the best option. My next mistake was to think she will be happy and safe as long as she has Nolo on her side.

    Howe I didn¡¯t see that she loved my grandson more than anything but she has a difficulty with loving herself?

    This has taken anotherplicated turn!

    This pale looking inconsble girl is the one who need to ept us in return. I should¡¯ve handled the whole matter in a different way. I should¡¯ve been a neutral person than siding with Nolo¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Enough dear, breath. Calm down and breath.¡± I consoled the broken girl by constantly patting her on her back. She looked so exhausted with everything and rightly to say, it is reasonable.

    Nolo continued to hug Phoebe and whisper soothing words to her while he, himself looks like he is suffering from the revtion the most.

    Phoebe took a deep breath and wiped off her tears breaking away from the hug. ¡°Tell me Mrs. ra; what do you want me to do now?¡± She asked me in a low voice and it looks like she is gathering up thest of her energy to talk right now.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°What do you want me to? Do you want me to ept you and intensify the difficulties or do you want me to free you from here and allow you to just take off?¡± I asked back.

    Frankly speaking, even I don¡¯t know what she is thinking right now. For the first time I am unable to read a person who is like an open book. I don¡¯t know if she wants to stay or leave. I don¡¯t know what she expects from her rtionship with Nolo.

    Nolo, on the other hand, has been eerily calm and quite the whole time. Surely he was affected by his lover¡¯s revtions and feeling guilty but he hasn¡¯t uttered a single word the whole time.

    Phoebe slowly stood up with shaky legs and it took her two whole minutes to bnce herself on her two feet. Stepping away from both of us, she looked at me with a face which held not emotion.

    ¡°This time I am not nning to leave him.¡± She stated giving a sideway nce to Nolo and me. She stayed quiet for a minute before gathering up energy to speak her next words. ¡°I should¡¯ve not left him in the first ce, but still I don¡¯t regret my decision. Though this time, I want to stay.¡±

    Nolo looked confused and surprised at the same time. He must¡¯ve thought that she would leave him again given the chance and honestly, I thought the same too. This decision of staying was surprising to me as well.

    ¡°I am your grandson¡¯s wife, Mrs. ra. Due to few circumstances we had to get married secretly and so, I cannot leave my husband now. But then, I cannot live a blind and a happy life with him right now as well.¡± She expressed and turned towards Nolo. She looked at me for an outburst or a response when she revealed the marriage secret so I just looked at her with knowingly, showing her that I know about it.

    Phoebe held his hands with her own shaking hands and inched towards him, looking into his eyes with determination and adoration clear in them.

    ¡°Can you give me something, No?¡± She asked. Nolo nodded to her in response and waited for her to speak.

    ¡°Then, please give me time, No. Some time without expecting me to love you back or be your wife. Just allow me some time to figure out what I want to do further in my life. There are many things that I cannot achieve now and I don¡¯t want you to be in that list. You are the person I love the most and you are my husband so to me, there is no going back now but I don¡¯t want to go forward with you with just a wife tag attached to me. So, give me a little time to find a reason for you to love me over and again and this time, it should not be due to pressure or pity, this time you should love me wholeheartedly and so do I.¡±

    Nolo looked stunned by her request but nheless he smiled at her for the first time in the day. ¡°You will not leave me?¡± He asked her helplessly and Phoebe shook her head positively making him smile at her widely.

    ¡°Then I will wait for you. No matter how much time it takes you to gather up yourself, I will wait for you patiently. I will not interfere nor help you in any way this time and want you to figure out everything on your own. It¡¯s a promise from me that you will stay here, in this mansion, like an employee as usual and I or anyone else will not pressure you regarding anything. I will wait for you until youe to me with that beautiful smile of yours that I love so much, and tell me you can¡¯t wait to start life with me. Till then I will be a friend to you and nothing more.¡± I saw Nolo smiling at Phoebe.

    I felt tears well up in my eyes when I saw both of them looking at each and with so much love and care and smile at each other so lovingly. And that very moment, I understood that this time, when they get together, they be bonded forever and no one or nothing else can separate them.

    Time¡­

    Time has the power to change everything. All they need is time with each other and with each other; a normal and a routine period with no expectations and burden.

    Phoebe smiled widely at Nolo with tears and turned towards me with a wary expression. I can tell that she is being cautious about the whole confession. She is expecting me to scold her or reject her for my Nolo.

    Relieving her from the stress, I smiled at her eptingly and hugged her tightly. Sometimes, a hug like this can be a best medicine to cure fears and I through the hug, I want her to know that no matter what, I had already epted her and will take her into my family in future as well.

    ¡°Mrs. ra ¨C ¡± She pulled away from my hug, ¡°I know I am not perfect and maybe not a right person for your grandson but please trust me, I will prove you that you cannot find any other woman who cares and loves him any more than me. I will be a person you can introduce to your close friends proudly. I don¡¯t know how long it takes for me to do that but nothing can beat a good willpower.¡± Phoebe said.

    My heart swelled with overwhelming emotions. This young woman standing before me is such a terrific girl with such a good heart which I did not recognize all these days.

    Her life, her story was so painful to just hear it and this brave girl has to lead it for years. It waspletely wrong of me to think that I need to ept her. No, on contrary to that, it is she who has to ept us in return despite of all the ws we have.

    It is she who has to teach us how she survived the difficulties and got here. Being born and married in a rich and protected family, I learnt all these years of my learning or experience is not even nearly equal to what this young girl has learnt with a tough life.

    ¡°No dear, it is not you who is not perfect; it is us who are not suitable enough for you. Like he said, you will work here as usual and in the mean time, your No will go back and take over work again. Not only you but Nolo will strive to be a better person from here forth and will try to be deserving enough for you. Theing days will be that period of time where you both recover from your current state for yourself first and then for others.¡±

    The moment from now, world will see a new Phoebe who is not just an escort but as an inspiration to those who has no hope in life.

    Nolo and Phoebe will be that part of history where people turn back to seek a lesson and hope from.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Epilogue â€“ 1

    Nolo Point of View

    ¡°Mr. Russo, I got the result from Mr. Robinson¡¯s executive.¡± My secretary walked inside my office holding the contract papers with Mr. Robinson¡¯s chocte factory from North America. ¡°They agreed to sell us on our terms.¡± She eximed with a victorious smile.

    I smiled back at her and shook her hands for working hard alongside with me. Although I got interested in Chocte production due to Be¡¯s love for them, I soon realized that they make good profits and great business if made right choices.

    ¡°Fabulous. Get the new contract ready and ask Mr. Brown to set the terms ordingly. Once he is done, get thepleted contract to me for a revision so we can go further.¡± I instructed her, giving her the necessary documents in a USB. She nodded and scurried out of my office in an urgency toplete the task.

    I picked up my mobile with a smile when it pinged withtest news from the news app. Clicking on it, I found my smile widen when the headlines blinked in bold letters.

    Pulling out my other phone, I dialed the number of the person who gives me the sparks of immense joy at every moment of my life.

    ¡°And here I thought our story was dramatic and full of tears to even get people invested in it.¡± I mocked yfully once the line connected. I received a gracefulugh as a response to which my smile widened even more.

    ¡°Well, seems like I have good literature skills then.¡± My beautiful Be responded lightly. I raised an eyebrow and realized she couldn¡¯t see me from her phone.

    ¡°Keep telling yourself that and one day you might convince me. But seriously, howe your book was selected by one of the best directors to make it into a film?¡± I asked her faking curiosity.

    The day we decided to give each other a break to settle things between us, Be as promised continued to work in Nonna¡¯s mansion with her usual job while I returned to the city to continue my work.

    Be did apply for the University I suggested after four months but unexpectedly, she opted for Literature and Cultural studies. I knew she lovedmunications and gadgets a lot and it was her long tern dream to have a degree in it but when Nonna asked her about her unexpected decision, she said she is far away from the goal she used to have fourteen years ago and also she wanted to do something which reflects her life.

    I still didn¡¯t understand her reason for choosing literature but it was only after three months from then that a book titled ¡®An Italian¡¯s Escort Lover¡¯ has gone haywire with poprity. Though it was written using some other names, it was still our story.

    The first thing she did after the decision to give each other sometime was to write her life story and publish it. She had started writing it immediately under the pen name ¡®Be¡¯ andter with the help of few literature sses; she improvised it and published it with the help of Serene.

    It was her first book and it was also first books to publish by Serene¡¯s publishing house as well. The book has received the love and fame very soon and it almost got popr overnight.

    She received much fame and poprity for the story and the emotions she has depicted in the book but unknown to the people, it was our own emotions. Right now, a director asked for the rights to make the book into a movie seeing how popr the book got over a small span of time.

    Truly said that a free bird can adventure beyond skies. These days our rtion with each other changed too. I didn¡¯t know before that my Be can be yful and a prankster and I can be very mindless around her. Before, I used to consider her feelings before speaking anything so as to not hurt her but these days, I mock her, taunt her and flirt with her mindlessly without much care and she takes everything in a yful manner.

    There is this spark and cheerful vibe around her these days which I very rarely used to see in the past. The sides we have hidden deep down are slowly surfacing with the changes that are taking ce.

    ¡°I received a call from Serene a few days ago telling me that this producer is interested in my book. After meeting up and going through the process, I agreed to give them right to make a film. I wanted to ask you or Nonna for an advice but then, I want to make my own decision this time and experience the oue even if it leads to something bad.¡± I grinned at her words and almost patted myself for being there for my Be.

    She did the right thing. You need to experience sess and failure by yourself to learn and I¡¯m so proud of her.

    ¡°You did right. Oh, yes I totally forgot. I cleared your bank loan with money you transferred.¡± I said remembering several trips to bank my secretary has made.

    ¡°Thank God. Please bring your secretary to the opening tomorrow, No; or please give her the phone I will invite her myself.¡± She said loudly with many background noises from her side. She must be busy rushing toplete the work.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you are so keen on opening a pet caf¨¦ when you can start a solid business with the money you earned from the book.¡± I rubbed my stubbles, leaning back to my desk.

    I heard rustling from the other side andter she sighed loudly once the noise seized. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a businesswoman, No. I like animals and they deserve a ce to be pampered so I¡¯m opening the pet house not for business but for self satisfaction.¡± She answered seriously.

    ¡°Sometimes, I find myself reflecting in them when I remember the past and the conditions I lived in. I just want to have ce for the pet owners and pets to meet and where people can take in those innocent creatures.¡± She continued.

    I think that is what makes you her different from others. She didn¡¯t aim for money or profits but she aimed to do something very small by taking care of animals but can make something big for the nature.

    She truly has a heart of Gold.

    ¡°Alright. Did you decide what you want to do with the remaining money you got from the escort house?¡± I asked her remembering her saying that she doesn¡¯t want to use that money for a new start. So the Pet house is established from the money that she earned from her book.

    ¡°Not really. I want to use it for a good cause. I¡¯m yet to find it.¡± She replied back.

    ¡°Alright, No. I need to go now. I have been climbing all the five floors of the pet caf¨¦ from morning and there is still so much of work to do. I will call you once I am done with the decoration. Nonna should being anytime soon with lunch for me.¡± She said hurriedly while instructing the men about the decoration.

    ¡°Bye No. I love you.¡± She said and I smiled at her confession in urgency.

    Well, I can¡¯t leave you when you are so tensed, now can I?

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked biting back my smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I heard her.

    Why am I hiding my smile when she cannot see it. Nolo! You have been turning into a crazy man day by day.

    ¡°It¡¯s been ten days we saw each other and never had you told me that you missed me.¡± Iined. It was silent for a while and then I heard herugh loudly almost choking herself.

    Heavens. How even herugh can create electric feeling in my heart?

    No wonder we are burning in love for each other.

    We did not have any physical rtion yet but after staying away from each other for awhile and after she has published her book, we both met again for the first time after a long while. We thought it would be awkward between us but since the foundation of our rtionship is friendship it was quite easy for us to reconcile again.

    From then on we started meeting each other frequently and have been going on dates on Nonna¡¯s advice. We talk a lot on dates. It was so good to just hold each other¡¯s hands and talk about the day.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry No baby but I was busy loving myself. Better luck next time. Let¡¯s see if I can spare some time thinking about you.¡± She said in a teasing tone.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    No doubt she has been treating herself nicely. She is thinking about herself first and has been expressing her views easily. I even saw her admiring herself in front of a mirror sometimes.

    Heck, she started bing cocky too which is actually adorable.

    ¡°Wow, and here I thought only I am not missing you much.¡± I teased her back. I was waiting for a mocking reply but found her cutting the call immediately making me chuckle at her childish act.

    My Be has changed so much and I love the new version even more. Now she is not afraid to talk for herself and doesn¡¯t care about strangers judgments. With time, she has started gaining confidence and has was proud of herself for braving a storm of life and yet surviving.

    But the mistake she made was making me the hero in her book. I am nowhere a hero. She was a hero in the book and she deserves every happiness that world has.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Epilogue â€“ 2

    Phoebe Point of View

    It has been a strenuous journey of life. It had showed me many shades of grey and reminded me that not everything is white and ck.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Never had I thought I would a day like this but as they say ¡®All¡¯s well that ends well¡¯. I smiled softly looking down at the little bundle of joy in my arms.

    After going through manyplications, I¡¯m finally holding my dear daughter Azalea. My first delivery was muchplicated as well but after a lot of struggle, I and No were blessed with two beautiful angels Leonardo and Mario. Then a couple yearster, it was yet anotherplicated delivery when I lost one of the triplets but was still blessed with another pair of beautiful boys Fabian and Amadeo.

    I went into depression with lose but Nonna and Sienna had reminded me that I need to stop crying over a dead child and look after the alive ones as they need me. It took me time to get back to the routine but still No was always there for me and the kids.

    When I was depressed and uncared, No took care of the babies. It proved to be hard for him but still he gave me time to mourn for the lost child. Thankfully, after a lot of crying and a good hearing from Nonna and Sienna, I felt light hearted.

    ¡°Give her to me and rest, Be.¡± No leaned forward to take his tiny daughter into his hands. I gave her to him without a fight as I¡¯mpletely tired after several hours ofbor.

    ¡°How are the boys?¡± I asked him once I was lying down on the hospital bedfortably. No took a seat in therge sofa and leaned backying out little daughter on his chest.

    ¡°They are in chaos as usual but Nonna and my brother are good at handling the devils.¡± I smiled at him when and my eyes slowly fluttered in tiredness.

    No was sitting few steps away from me on sofa but still kept murmuringforting words which eventually led me into a dreamless sleep.

    I almost slept through the whole evening and the whole night, waking up only in the early hours of morning next day to find No¡¯s brother, Luca sleeping on the sofa with open mouth snoring loudly.

    I smiled affectionately when I noticed young Russo apanying me while No and Nonna are back at the mansion to manage those four little devils. But I have to me Luca for how my kids turned out. The young Russo, unfortunately is a great prankster and he found its important for kids to be a little naughty and so he taught them tricks and pranks.

    It all started with ying small funny pranks on each other to ying advanced level pranks on staff and slowly they started tricking their own parent and their Gran-Nonna.

    Even after the destruction they make every day at home, I still couldn¡¯t help smiling at them and their father who took charge of disciplining them thoroughly.

    ¡°You are awake? I will call Nic and inform him.¡± Luca mumbled hoarsely, wiping away the little drivel that flowed from his open mouth.

    ¡°No, Luca. Let him rest well. He can visit meter also it¡¯s still dark outside.¡± I told him to which he nodded and sat up straight. ¡°You too go back to sleep. I will wake you up at seven.¡± He shook his head and stood up and checked my forehead for any fever. The little fever I got after thebor went down after I had good sleep.

    ¡°You want something to eat?¡± He asked me switching on lights. I nodded my head with a small apologetic smile for having him run errands for me at this early hour of morning.

    ¡°Can I have some hot soup or something, please? I¡¯m hungry.¡± He nodded his head and went out of the room. A whileter, he brought me hot chicken soup from the nearby restaurant.

    I looked at him curiously while I¡¯m having my food, ¡°So, any girl in your life?¡± I asked him. Luca graced me with his crafty and opened his mouth to answer but before he can, I heard No answering from the doorstep.

    ¡°Of course, his life is filled with girls. Which girl are you asking about Be?¡± No said walking towards me with a tired smile and pressed a kiss on our daughter¡¯s head first then on my cheek.

    ¡°What about my kiss?¡± Luca asked making me choke on my soup asughter burst out from me. He stood and walked to No showing her cheek to him.

    No looked at his brother in disgust and pushed him away before putting some good distance between them. ¡°Stay away from me and go home right now, Nonna needs a hand in controlling your nephews.¡±

    Luca¡¯s grin widened when he heard the word ¡®nephews¡¯. ¡°Fine I¡¯ll get my kisses from the boys on your behalf.¡± Saying that, Luca skipped out of my hospital room in light steps.

    Smiling widely, I turned myplete attention to my husband who has our daughter in his arms. He sat on therge bed next to me and pecked my head a few times.

    Times like these, you don¡¯t have to talk or word out your feelings. It is afortable type of silence and no words can express the depth of certain emotions.

    Looking back at the time, I still pat myself for taking a right decision in asking his Nonna for his hand in marriage. Though I was waiting for him to acknowledge our marriage again and ask me toe back into his life, I also wanted to start new with him.

    So Luca, being a dramatic person in the who Russo family, came with an idea of going to Nonna asking his brother¡¯s hand in marriage. He said it would be memorable and a pleasant surprise for No which I agreed.

    Though it took me good few weeks to gather enough courage to do it, I still did it on the day I opened my Pet caf¨¦. Luca helped me with buying some gifts for Nonna, apparently to impress her and give away her grandson to me.

    I was still ready to back away from the idea till thest moment but being a silly person Luca is, he told me that I should be an empowered woman in every way and should show the world what new Phoebe is made of.

    So I pulled the stunt and finally asked the question to Nonna and found her smirk at me amusingly while No had his mouth agape at me. To make the situation even more dramatic, Luca had to butt in and ask how so I n to look after his brother to which I answered them that I would provide him with good food and a lovely home.

    When I looked at No was still shocked out of words, Nonna asked me how suitable I was for her grandson, ying along.

    It was so funny to see No speechless for the first time.

    It took a lot of interview to Nonna handover No to me. I can¡¯t still forget that day when No used me of making the first move while he should be the one who should arrange a romantic date and propose her.

    Nheless, in over a month we were married and in an year from then, we were blessed with our first set of boys.

    Life from then was not bad. There were many instances when we suffered but we learned to ovee them together. When one of us were weak, other stood strong.

    After making my first book into a movie, I wrote few more books which were a major hit as well.

    ¡°Is this one of those times when I say I love you and you look at me with those big eyes with so much love in them?¡± No prompted with a hint of smile.

    I bit back my smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it if you don¡¯t want to.¡± I said putting on a fake serious face.

    He just shook his head with a smile knowing too well about me. ¡°I prefer you telling it first.¡±

    ¡°Nah, you tell me you love me first then I will answer you.¡± I argued.

    Why should I confess him first most of the times?

    ¡°You asked my hand in marriage first so it is only right if you start first.¡± He retorted back not forgetting the mortification.

    I chuckled at his scowl and just looked around the hospital room and at our daughter now sleeping peacefully in the crib.

    ¡°You are not going to say first, are you?¡± He asked me again but I ignored him. I want to hear nothing but ¡®I love you¡¯ from him.

    I mean we always confess to each other so why is he evenpeting with me

    ¡°Fine I will make you say it first. Get ready, once you are healthy enough, you will be screaming love for me.¡± He said with determination to which I just smiled to myself and ignored him again.

    The new Phoebe can be a little yful, thanks to few tips from Luca who has be more of a brother to me than a brother-inw

    Oh No, I love you so much but this time, I¡¯m going to win. I will make you scream your love for me before I give up myself for you again.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~ The End ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Bonus Chapter

    This sequence is from the time when Phoebe and Nolo were newly secretly married and no one knew about it yet.

    Phoebe point of View

    If I thought No was a very well thought-out person, then I am finding myself evaluating my scrutiny again. Because right now, I don¡¯t see him using his brain much.

    Last evening, I had asked permission from Mrs. ra for attending Sienna¡¯s impending wedding with Leonardo and thankfully, she agreed to give me a leave for a couple of days. Though she doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m going to the same wedding that her grandson is attending as well, she asked No to drop me at the destiny in his car very conveniently.

    The ride was silent but not awkward at least. It was going good until we reached Leonardo¡¯s house and met Sienna.

    Everything was¡­ good expect for No keeping a vignt eye on me every now and then.

    ¡°You are gorgeous Ms. Smith.¡± I heard the blonde guy with these flirty eyesplimenting me with a smirk.

    What should I say now?

    Thank you? Or that I¡¯m not that gorgeous? Or should I first correct that I¡¯m not Ms, but a Mrs.

    I looked around to see Valentina, Leonardo¡¯s sister, give me a yful raise of an eyebrow, gesturing me towards the open garden where No was watching me like a angry hawk.

    Oh no!

    ¡°Anxiety suits you, you know. Your beautiful eyes pop out a little and I think you turn pink when you are nervous.¡± He continued pulling a fresh flower from the nearby vase and handed it to me.

    Gosh!

    Not wanting to be rude, I took the flower and ced it back into the vase. I don¡¯t want this young guy to be in heaven or hell yet just because he gave me a flower.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I stuttered and stepped back a little when I observed the weather turning hot around the ce. If it was not for the daggers No¡¯s eyes were throwing, then I would have med it on global warming.

    ¡°So, you know what people call me?¡± He asked me leaning back to a table, cornering me towards the delicate vase but still giving me enough of my personal space.

    I looked at him with confusion evident in my features. He presented me with a yful smile and scrunched my forehead in question. ¡°People dear to my heart call me Liam. I¡¯m Leo¡¯s second cousin.¡±

    He introduced with a smile and that when I observed him clearly. He was tall, more on a lean side and has boyish looks. He looks like is same age as me but can be younger too.

    He is good looking and a smooth talker is what I observed from the moment he cornered me and started asking my details. But then, no smart and smooth talking can entice me as I¡¯ve already lost my heart to someone else.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I ¨C have to go now.¡± I said taking a side step to walk away but he blocking me and smiled amusingly at me.

    ¡°Ohe on, at least let¡¯s exchange our numbers. Can¡¯t loose the opportunity to get the phone number of a gorgeous nymph; now can I?¡± Liam said in a flirty tone pulling out his phone and suddenly clicked my picture.

    What the?

    I looked at No who was few meters away from me and found him grinding his teeth, His hands rolled into fists and God his eyes, his eyes are dangerously darknding on me with several unspoken promises. From the ce he was standing, he can still hear us a little.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I eximed looking at him with fear and pity. If he cannot identify the change in atmosphere here, then he is not well aware of No killing him thousand ways with his eyes.

    Although I don¡¯tpletely ept our secret wedding and still ignorant on how to handle the situation between No and I, I still know how possessive he can be.

    God, I can literally feel the dark dangerous vibes flowing from him. He looks livid and fully ready to kill bloody.

    ¡°My hands get itchy if I do not snap a picture when I see something beautiful before me. And right now, I don¡¯t think thousands of pictures in my phone gallery is nowhere close to your dazzling one.¡± I gulped audible when the anxiety I was feeling from past fifteen minutes, increased double fold.

    Not knowing what to say or what to do, I smiled at him politely and mumbled a small thank you.

    How would one react in a situation like this?

    Until now, I was only courted, flirted and seduced by No, which I¡¯m quitefortable with, but when if someone else does the same, I cannot even utter a word. I just cannot form suitable words.

    ¡°I think Sienna is calling for me.¡± I said immediately when I noticed No walking towards us in slow and sturdy steps. It was as if he was going for a battle.

    ¡°Ah, that must be the voiceing from my heart calling for you.¡± Liam flirted with a smile that was meant to entice me but all I feel right now is terror.

    ncing back at No who is now just four or five steps away from me, stopped right there challenging me to answer Liam. His lips were pressed in a thin line and his features, oh my God, they are dark and lethal.

    If I have to trante him, then it would be ¡®you answer him or not you will be punished, but the insect who is daring enough to flirt with you will be buried twelve feet under no matter what.¡¯

    Liam nced at me softly waiting for my response to his statement. Liam¡¯s hand lightly raised up and caught mine in a gentle hold, squeezing it assuring for me to talk.

    Oh Liam, you look good but I¡¯m not interested in you. Please take the hint and get away from here as soon as possible before it¡¯s toote.

    Biting my lip nervously, I tried ways to get away from my current situation and keep everyone safe from No¡¯s wrath but seems like No has different ns when he eliminated the gap between us and stood close to me.

    He has this smile on his face which is much more horrifying than his dead re from before. ¡°Hey, Liam. Nice to see you again.¡± No smiled at Liam to which thetter returned with the same enthusiasm.

    ¡°Nick! Wassup man!¡± Liam hugged No and both of them patted each other¡¯s back encouragingly. If No had punched him straight then it would¡¯ve been normal but looking at him with all sunshine smiles, I have a feeling that I will be in a trouble if I do not get away from here right now.

    ¡°You both please carry on. I¡¯ll get back to my work.¡± I quickly said and almost stepped out of the frame but damn No¡¯s strong hand stopped me by holding my wrist.

    He pulled me in between them and left my hand staring at me with powerful res. His smile was only a cover up, one can easily detect the rise of Hades in him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer him, Be?¡± No questioned me with such an innocently curious face that I almost believed him if I had no idea about the person who is openly ring at me. ¡°Come on, Liam is a nice guy and trust me, he would treat women with so much love and care.¡±

    No¡¯s statement held several meanings in it, one of which telling me that Liam is a certified Casanova. Liam on the other hand is quite delighted and excited to get a response from me.

    God, can¡¯t he see No¡¯s face? He is practically dead a long time ago in No¡¯s head already.

    Did Liam really did not detect No¡¯s mood or was he ignoring it?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    In both ways, he is almost a fool for provoking Nolo Russo.

    ¡°N-no. I mean, Liam it¡¯s nice to talk to you but ¨C ¡± My sentence was cut short by No¡¯s insolent remark.

    ¡°Of course you both had a nice talk. Heard that Liam¡¯s heart was calling for you?¡± No asked me directly.

    Heavens, please save me!

    ¡°I ¨C I ¨C¡± I stuttered unable to form a good reply but was saved by Liam who cut in, only to make things worse.

    ¡°You both knew each other¡± Liam¡¯s question to No threw me off bnce.

    ¡°Ah yes, Mine is one of the hearts that keeps calling for her.¡± No said seriously to which Liamughed and patted No¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Man, if she already has your im then all you had to do was just say it. Poor girl, she looks so terrified.¡± Liamughed looking between both of us and walked out into the garden leaving both of us alone, not before telling me to contact him if No was not taking care of me.

    No¡¯s eyes trailed until Liam left his sight but the promise of hurting him is still there in his eyes.

    Once we are alone, I did not even raise my head to look at him because I know his anger was not really towards but the situations between us has given another sour feeling to him.

    I gulped audible and took calming breaths before slowly looking up to see him standing close to me with not even an inch space. He pushed me to the wall harshly but still gently and lifted my chin with his hand.

    ¡°Be¡­¡± He breathed out close to my mouth. His lips are dangerously close to mine and his hands were pinning me to him. ¡°Listen carefully because I am going to say this only once, Be II Mio. You are mine. Period. There might be several issues between us but you are only mine and make sure to introduce yourself as Mrs. Phoebe Russo rather than Ms. Phoebe Smith. I don¡¯t care you believe in our kinship or not but it matters to me how others know and see you.¡± With that he pressed his lips to mine into a mind numbing kiss.

    More like a kiss of a lesson!

    Holy Mother, Possessive No is not a right person to rattle.

    ~*~*~*~*~*~

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!